Records of the Kirk of Scotland containing the Acts and Proceedings of the General Assemblies from 1638 downwards, as authenticated by the clerks of assembly. (part 7 of 10)

Records of the Kirk of Scotland containing the Acts and Proceedings of the General Assemblies from 1638 downwards, as authenticated by the clerks of assembly. (part 7 of 10)

We can add nothing to that which from these letters you will hear read; only with your Reverences permission and favour, we are bold to profess, that God has done great things for poor Scotland, wherein our hearts doth rejoice; and we are confident, that the hearts of the godly posterity will not only rejoice, but wonder, when they look back on the footsteps of the Lord in his glorious work. When the bishops of England had put upon the neck of our church and nation the yoke, first of their Episcopacy, then of their ceremonies, 3dly, the whole mass of a service-book, and with it the body of Popery; when both our church and state did groan under an insupportable slavery; to have been freed of these burdens; to have been restored unto the purity of our first reformation, and the ancient liberty of our kingdom; to have had bishops, ceremonies, book and state slavery reformed, we would lately have esteemed it a mercy above all our praises; but now, beholding the progress of the Lord, how he has led us by the hand, and marched before us to the homes and holds of our injurious oppressors; how there he has made bare his holy arm, and brought the wheel of his vengeance upon the whole race and order of prelates in England, and has plucked up the root, and all the branches of Episcopacy in all the King’s dominions; that an assembly and parliament in England unanimously, but which is their word, abolished not only these ceremonies which troubled us, but the whole service-book, as a very idol, so speak they also, and a vessel full of much mischief; that in place of Episcopacy a Scots presbytery should be concluded in an English assembly, and ordained in an English parliament, as it is already ordained in the House of Commons; that the practice of the church of Scotland, set down in a most wholesome, pious, and prudent directory, should come in the place of a liturgy in all the three dominions; such stories lately told, would have been counted fancies, dreams, mere impossibilities: yet this day we tell them as truths, and deeds done, for the great honour of our God, and, we are persuaded, the joy of many a godly soul. If any will not believe our report, let them trust their own eyes; for behold here the warrant of our words, written and subscribed by the hands of the clerks of the parliament of England, and the scribes of the assembly there. We will not descend into any particulars; for that were to take up more of your precious time than now you can spare; and it were needlessly to anticipate by discourse these things which presently, in particular and length, must be read unto you. Only it is our earnest desire, that the mercies whereof we are speaking, may be matter of thankfulness to all, a door of hope to fainting and feeble minds, who are oft miscarried with fear what yet may be the event; a certain ground of clear despair to all the enemies of Zion; that they may give over their vain labour, and cease to oppose the work of God, whether by their secret obstructions, or open hostility; knowing that it will be hard for them to kick against the pricks, and that there is neither wisdom nor strength against the Lord. Since the beginning of this work to this present moment, an observing and faithful eye may clearly remark the Lord still advancing like the morning sun, ever advancing towards the meridian; it is great folly to fear, that any man, that all the worms of the earth, can stop the progress of the sun in the firmament. Clouds may arise from the earth, and thick mists may darken the face of the sky; but the sun goes on in his course, and at last by his strength will dispel these vapours, and make them fall to the ground, not without the benefit of the earth. This will doubtless be the end of these clouds that now fill our air. Let them yet further break out in more stormy winds, in greater fires and claps of thunder than ever; yet at last this must be their destiny, to the ground they must fall, and fill the ditches and pits of God’s vengeance. Our sun will shine, and our air will clear again. This we must believe, and, according to our faith, we shall certainly find it. It was indeed very needful that we should be humbled; our nation lately was advanced to a high pitch of honour; we might have perished worse, if we had not perished thus. We judge truly, that all our present troubles are not so much interruptions of the work, as very fit and seasonable preparatives to make us capable of more honour than yet we have attained; to fit us to be instrumental in greater works and services than yet we have been employed in. We all hope, that the chariot of the Lord will not here stand, nor be arrested within the compass of this isle.

To Mr William Spang. London, April 25, 1645.

On Thursday we were brought to the assembly. I spoke what you have in the inclosed. Mr Gillespie spoke thereafter much to the same purpose. Because of the longing desire of all to know what we brought, and to deliver the minds of some from their fears, lest we had other things than we at first would bring forth, all was presently read; the letters of the English assembly, our commissioners letters, the directory from end to end, the directory for ordination, the votes of government so far as had passed the assembly, and some other papers. All was heard with great applause, and contentment of all. It was one of the fairest assemblies I had seen; the choicest of the ministry and elders of all Scotland well conveened; almost the whole parliament, nobles, barons, burghs, and all the considerable persons who were in town. Our message was exceeding opportune, and welcome to all. It was a great refreshing to them in a time of languishing and discouragement. A numerous committee was appointed to examine all punctually, which we were desired to attend. In five or six days we went through, and, by God’s assistance, gave all men satisfaction in every thing. The brethren from whom we expected most fashry were easily satisfied; all did lovingly condescend to the alterations I had so much opposed, whereof I was very glad: only Mr And. R. was oft exceeding impertinent with his ostentation of antiquity, and Mr D. Calderwood was oft fashious with his very rude and humorous opposition: yet we got them all at last contented; and the act, which Mr Gillespie drew very well, consented to, in the committee first, and thereafter in the assembly, with a joy unspeakable, blessed be God.

Thereafter we gave to the committee like satisfaction anent the other papers whereupon they were to have the assembly’s opinion, but no act till they had passed the houses of the English parliament. When we had thus far proceeded, I went to Glasgow, to see my family and friends, after sixteen months’ absence; where, to my great joy, I found all in health and welfare as I could wish; your mother also, and sundry friends whom I saw, blessed be God. I had left with sundry in the assembly to deal for my abode at home; but there was no remeid; both of us were ordained with diligence to go back; so all that concerned myself in private and publick went according to my mind. But for all this, my wine was incontinent mixed with much wormwood from sundry sinistrous accidents both in England and Scotland. The Independents, with Mr Marshall’s help, were very near to have carried, by canny conveyance of some propositions in the matter of church-censure, a fair and legal toleration of their way; but their legerdemain being perceived, was got crushed, to their small credit, and to the break-neck of that accommodation betwixt us and them, which was far advanced, but now, by their schismatick practices, is made desperate. * * *

We have great toil here in the church-business. We are on the point of setting up presbyteries and synods in London; but all the ports of hell are opened upon us. * * *

A Publick Letter. London, April 25, 1645.

Affairs here stand thus, so far as I understand. The assembly hath now, I may say, ended the whole body of the church-government, and that according to the doctrine and practice of the church of Scotland, in every thing material. We have been these two or three weeks on additional propositions, which seemed to be wanting for the making of the rest practicable and perfect; these also we have ended, except one or two, which I trust at our next session we shall pass. There will then remain no more for the government, but the methodizing and wording of these matters, that they may be transmitted to the houses of parliament for their authority. The catechism, and Confession of Faith, are put in the hands of several committees, and some reports are made to the assembly concerning both. We expect not so much debate upon these, as we have had in the directory and government. The Independents, these six weeks, have not much troubled the assembly; for after we had been a long time troubled with their opposition to all things, it was found meet to put them to declare their mind positively what they would be at. This they have shifted to this day, as it was thought not fully agreeing among themselves; but now being put peremptorily to it, they could not get it declined. Since, they have been about that task, and we expect daily when they shall present to us their platform of church-government. The assembly purposes not to take it into publick debate, but to give it to some committee that they may frame an answer to it, if so it be found convenient. The Houses have past of our votes of government, purposing quickly to erect the ecclesiastical courts, of sessions, presbyteries, and synods, and thereafter to pass so much of our government as they think necessary. We will have much to do with them to make sundry of our votes pass; for most of their lawyers are strong Erastians, and would have all the church-government depend absolutely on the parliament; for this end they have past a vote in the House of Commons, for appeals from sessions to presbyteries, from these to synods, from these to national assemblies, and from these to the parliament. We mind to be silent for some time on this, lest we mar the erection of the ecclesiastick courts; but when we find it seasonable, we mind to make much ado before it go so. We are hopeful to make them declare, they mean no other thing, by their appeals from the national assembly to a parliament, than a complaint of an injurious proceeding; which we never denied.

For Mr Robert Ramsay. May 4, 1645.

The assembly having put the Independents to shew what positively is their judgement in things controverted, we have been quit of their cumber these six or seven weeks. Every day this month we have been expecting their positive tenets, but as yet we have heard nothing of them; only in their sermons in the city they are deviating more and more towards old and new errors, especially liberty of conscience. Their ways are daily more and more disliked. The directory is so far from being cried down as fools say there, that there is an ordinance of parliament coming out for the practice of it, if it be not changed, that I will be caution few shall dare to contemn, either that whole book, or any part of it. We have these fourteen days been upon our advice to a subcommittee of the House of Commons, anent the execution of our votes of government: for it is the work of that subcommittee to draw two ordinances; the one, for the practice of the directory, wherein their punishment is as rigorous, if it be not mitigated, for the contemners of any part of that book as it was before to the contemners of their religion. For preachers, or writers, or publishers, against it, were they Dukes and Peers, their third fault is the loss of all their goods, and perpetual imprisonment. The other ordinance is for the erection of ecclesiastick courts over the whole kingdom. For their help herein, they called the ministers of London to advise them for their city, and they sent to the assembly for their advice anent the rest of the kingdom. The city-ministers have sent them their unanimous advice (for of 121 city-ministers, there are not three Independents) for planting, just after our Scottish fashion, an eldership in every congregation; of fourteen presbyteries within the lines of communication, every one consisting of ministers betwixt twelve and sixteen, and also many ruling elders; and of a provincial Synod for London and ten miles round about. The assembly have presented their advice this day. We went through this forenoon-session unanimously what concerns provincial and national assemblies, as yesterday what concerned presbyteries, and the days before congregational elderships. They have concluded provincial synods twice a-year, presbyteries once a-month, and national assemblies once a-year; and after, every one of these as it shall be needful. Herein the greatness of this nation forces them to differ from us with our good liking. Their provincial assemblies cannot consist of all the ministers, but of so many delegated from every presbytery; for in sundry of their provinces will be above 600 churches, which would make at least 1200 members in a provincial synod: also their national assembly is constitute of three ministers and two ruling elders, deputed, not from every presbytery, but as it is in France and Holland, from every provincial synod, whereof there will be at least sixty. We shortly expect an ordinance according to our advice, and the execution presently upon the back of it. Our next work will be the Confession and Catechism, upon both which we have already made some entrance.

To Mr William Spang.

The condition of our church affairs is good. We are at a point with the government, and beginning to take the Confession of Faith and Catechism to our consideration. These eight days we have been on our advice for the manner of chusing of elders in every congregation, and division of the country into presbyteries and provincial synods. We hope now shortly, by God’s help, to see a synod and fourteen presbyteries in London, and a session in every church, just after the Scots fashion. But other matters are in a dangerous posture. Hurry and Montrose have fought a most bloody battle.

* * * * *

The Erastian party in the parliament is stronger than the Independent, and is like to work us much woe. Selden is their head. If L’Emperour would beat down that man’s arrogance, as he very well can, to show, out of the Rabbins, that the Jewish state was diverse from their church, and that they held the censure of excommunication among them, and a double Sanhedrim, one civil, another ecclesiastick; if he would confound him with Hebrew testimonies; it would lay Selden’s vanity, who is very insolent for his Oriental literature. Also if any of you would meddle with Erastus, whom Beza, they say, durst never answer, it would do us a great deal of good.

_For my Lord Lauderdale. Worcester-house, June 17, 1645._

My Lord Fairfax sent up, the last week, an horrible Antitriastrian; the whole assembly went in a body to the Houses to complain of his blasphemies. It was the will of Cromwell, in the letter of his victory, to desire the House not to discourage these who had ventured their lives for them, and to come out expressly with their much-desired liberty of conscience.

* * * * *

I know how lazy soever, and tediously longsome, they be here, yet that they will be impatient of any long delay there in this work. If ever ye did God or your country, or the whole isle, service in your life, haste up these recruits to our army. There is no other way to make the King take reason in patience, also to bridle the insolency of wicked men.

For Glasgow. June 17, 1645.

Since my last, June 3d, there is, by God’s mercy, a great change of affairs here. Our progress in the assembly is but small. We fell in a labyrinth of a catalogue of sins for which people must be kept from the sacrament, and ministers be deposed. When we had spent many days upon this, we found it was necessary to have an ________ and a general clause, whereby the presbyteries and synods behoved to be intrusted with many more cases than possibly could be enumerated. This retarded us so much, that yet it will be some days before the body of our government go up to the Houses. We have sent down the last fifty of the psalms. We wish they may be well examined there, that we may have your animadversions and approbation. Doubtless these new psalms will be a great deal better than the old.

* * * * *

All would go well if it might please God to blink upon Scotland, to remove the three great plagues we hear that continue there, hardness of heart, the pestilence, and the sword. Our fasheries here are great and many; we wish, from our heart, to see a happy end, and to be at home.

Publick Letter. July 1, 1645.

Little more progress is made in church-affairs. The assembly has been forced to adjourn on five divers occasions of fastings and thanksgiving lately, every one whereof took from us almost two days. When we sat we had no real controversy; only petty debates for alterations of words, and transposition of propositions, in the whole body of government, took up our time. Our luck will be very evil, if once this week, by God’s help, we do not at last put out of our hands to the Houses all that we have to say of government, the whole platform there really according to the practice of our church. Farther, order for the directory, after many debates, at last is passed the House of Commons; very near as severe an ordinance as that against the neglect of the service-book. Wednesdays and Fridays are set apart by the Houses for church-affairs, so we hope very shortly to see presbyteries and synods erected; yet what retardment we may have from this great victory, obtained most by the Independent party, and what that model of government, whereupon Thomas Goodwin and his brethren, these three months have been sitting so close, that they very rarely, and he never at all has yet appeared, we do not know; only we expect a very sharp assault, how soon we know not, for a toleration to we wot not what.

* * * * *

July 8, 1645.—All the ministers in London now without exception are for our presbytery. Thomas Goodwin and Burton, that were against it, are put by the parliament from their places. Some other few preachers are but lecturers. The Independents yet present not their model. We suspect their domestick divisions, or their perplexity, whether to take in or hold out from amongst themselves the rest of the sectaries. If our army were in good case, by God’s blessing, all would settle quickly in peace; else, we are but in the beginning of confusions and troubles. The troubles in Scotland are but secondary evils. Your right eye would be on the affairs here, if you have either wisdom, or any love to yourselves. Mr Henderson is much tenderer than he wont. He and Mr Rutherford are gone this day to Epsom waters. So long as any thing is to do here, he cannot be away. I hope the rest of us ere long may be well spared, if once we had through the Catechism and a part of the Confession.

To Mr William Spang. September 5, 1645.

This day we had a publick fast in all the churches within the lines for the miseries of Scotland. I confess I am amazed, and cannot see to my mind’s satisfaction, the reasons of the Lord’s dealing with that land. The sins of all ranks there I know to be great, and the late mercies of God, spiritual and temporal, towards them to have been many; but what means the Lord, so far against the expectation of the most clear-sighted, to humble us so low, and by his own immediate hand, I confess I know not.

* * * * *

Yet all here is in the balance. In the assembly we are going on languidly with the Confession of Faith and Catechism. The minds of the divines are much enfeebled by the House their delay to grant the petition, a power to seclude from the table all scandalous persons as well as some. Mr Prin and the Erastian lawyers are now our remora. The Independents and sects are quiet, enjoying peaceably all their desires, and increasing daily their party. They speak no more of bringing their model in the assembly. We are afraid that this shameful and monstrous delay of building the Lord’s house, and their ingratitude and unkindness to us in our deep sufferings for them, will provoke God against them, which we oft earnestly deprecate; for their misery will be ours, and their welfare will profit all the Reformed churches I believe in time they will do all we desire.

A Publick Letter. London, October 14, 1645.

For the great and seasonable mercies of God to desolate Scotland, our afflicted spirits do rejoice in God. Since he has begun to stretch out his arm for our deliverance, we hope he will not draw it back till he give us more matter of praise. We trust he will call back the destroying angel, and persecute the cruel enemy till he be no more. We hope the Lord will give repentance to that land, that after all these troubles we may be a holy and sanctified people; also, that those who ever have been but false-hearted, and now are discovered, and taken in the snare, will be so disposed upon, that they be no more able to serve the enemy.

* * * * *

Great wrestling have we for the erecting of our presbytery. It must be a divine thing to which so much resistance is made by men of all sorts; yet, by God’s help, we will very speedily see it set up, in spite of the devil. We have great difficulties on all hands; yet if the Lord continue to blink in mercy upon Scotland, they will diminish. I long extremely to hear the condition of Glasgow, what the enemy has done in it, and how now it fares; what is become of my dear brethren and colleagues, and their families; and what of my own. We hear particularly from almost all the parts of Scotland weekly; but since that black day at Kilsyth, we have got nothing particularly from Glasgow.

* * * * *

We were in a long expectation of a model from the Independents; but yesterday, after seven months waiting, they have scorned us. The assembly having put them to it, to make a report of their diligence, they gave us in a sheet or two of injurious reasons why they would not give us any reasons of their tenets. We have appointed a committee to answer that libel. We think they agree not among themselves, and that there are many things among them which they are loth to profess, which, by God’s help, ere long I mind to do for them in their own words. But our greatest trouble for the time is from the Erastians in the House of Commons. They are at last content to erect presbyteries and synods in all the land, and have given out their orders for that end; yet they give to the ecclesiastick courts so little power, that the assembly finding their petitions not granted, are in great doubt whether to set up any thing, till, by some powerful petition of many thousand hands, they obtain some more of their just desires. The only mean to obtain this, and all else we desire, is our recruited army about Newark. The inlacks of that army is the earthly fountain of all our difficulties here. If our distressed land be able to remeid it, it would be done quickly; else evils will grow both here and with you at home.

For Mr George Young. October, 1645.

Our hearts here are oft much weighted and wounded by many hands. Our wrestlings with devils and men are great. However the body of this people be as good as any people, yet they that rule all are much opposite to our desires. Some very few guide all now at their pleasure, only through the default of our army. For this long time they have not trusted us; but have had their secret fear of our colluding with the King.

* * * * *

The faction that here prevails, minding liberty of conscience, and finding it impossible to gain us to oversee that so great a fault, have made that their work be to quit of us. They have occasioned many provocations, to vex us, and make us vex others. I cannot write the half of their unjust, proud, and unjust dealings.

* * * * *

The assembly is much discouraged; they find their advice altogether slighted; a kind of presbytery set up; sects daily spreading over all the land, without any care at all to restrain them; a clear aim in the prevailing party to have a liberty universal; an utter dislike of our nation for opposing their designs, and driving it so high, that ways are studied, if no better may be, to break the union of the nations, and have us, for the carriage of our army, declared the first breakers to them, and dealt with us as such. We do what we are able to prevent mischief. We cry to God, who knows the honesty of our hearts, and the dishonesty of theirs; the cause of our engagement, and our huge suffering; their great ingratitude to us, and our great patience to them. It is gone already very high. We fear that they make Digby seem to deal with us, while they in truth know how to get the King from us to themselves on their own terms; and if we be not willing to compone in what terms, both for religion and state, they please, to cast us off; and for the recompence of all our labours, to turn on our poor, broken, distressed country the armies of both. The best way we know to prevent this, is to haste up our army, well recruited and disciplined, to Newark, having cashiered all who are the known instruments of debauchery, or can be proven to have kept correspondence with the enemy. This, in spite of the Independent plots, would help all: for the body of the parliament, city, and country, are for the presbytery, and love us, and hate the sectaries; but are all overwitted and overpowered by a few, whom the service and activeness of our army would undo.

A Publick Letter. November 25, 1645.

In the assembly, we are going on with the Confession of Faith. We had long and tough debates about the decrees of election; yet thanks to God all is gone right according to our mind. That which has taken up much of the assembly’s time and mind, these six or seven weeks, is their manifold petitions to the parliament, for a full liberty to keep from the holy table all scandalous persons. The parliament calls this an arbitrary power, and requires the assembly to make an express enumeration of all the sins for which they intend to censure. After many returns, we gave them in an enumeration of many particulars, but withal craves a general clause to be added. We have some more hope to attain it by God’s help than before. This has been the only impediment why the presbyteries and synods have not been erected; for the ministers refuse to accept of presbyteries without this power. Had it been God’s will that our army this summer had done any service, we had long before this obtained all our desires: or yet, if we could send any considerable strength to Newark, we would have great influence in their counsels. All good men here desire the continuance of the union of the nations, and know, as well as we, that in that union the happiness of both doth consist, and in the breach of it the lasting miseries of both are certain ruin.

* * * * *

The city, both magistrates and ministers, are now engaged, blessed be God, in very home and earnest petitions for the erection of general and provincial assemblies, of presbyteries and sessions, and all with their full power. The Independents in their last meeting of our grand committee of accommodation have expressed their desires for toleration, not only to themselves but to other sects. The parliament has no great inclination to satisfy either. What may come of this, we know not; only it were our heart’s desire that our army at Newark were recruited. Nothing is better for the good of Scotland, for the welfare of the whole isle, and the Protestant religion. If God make us either unable or unwilling to this, the loss will be great to us and all.

We go on daily in some proposition of the Confession of Faith: till this be ended we will not take in any more of the catechism. The psalms are perfected; the best that without all doubt ever yet were extant. They are on the press; but not to be perused till they be sent to you, and your animadversions returned hither, which we wish were so soon as might be. The Lord give our poor land the fruit of their grievous troubles, and haste their deliverance.

To Mr William Spang.

We have had sundry meetings with them for accommodation both in the grand committee and sub-committees. We would, for peace’s cause, dispense with them in very many things; but they are peremptor they will not hear nor speak of any accommodation, but they will by all means have their separate churches. They plead for a toleration to other sects as well as to themselves; and with much ado could we get them to propone what they desired to themselves. At last they gave us a paper, requiring expressly a full toleration of congregations in their way every where, separate from ours. In our answer we flatly denied such a vast liberty, and backed it with reasons, and withal are begun to shew what indulgence we could, for peace sake, grant. Here Mr Marshal our chairman has been their most diligent agent, to draw too many of us to grant them much more than my heart can yield to, and which to my power I oppose. As yet we are not come to express our rash bounty, and some things have interveened from God, that I hope will stay the precipitancy of some whom I expected should have been more opposite to all toleration of separate congregations, than when it comes to a chock I found them. 1. Thomas Goodwin, the last meeting, declared publickly, that he cannot refuse to be members, no censure when members any for Anabaptism, Lutheranism, or any errors which are not fundamental, and maintained against knowledge, according to the principle in the Apologetick. This ingenuous, and most timeous, albeit merely accidental profession, has much allayed the favour of some to their toleration. 2. Some good friend has informed the city-ministers, that they in their meeting at Sion college, have resolved unanimously to petition the assembly against all such tolerations. 3. The other day Sey and Wharton moved in the House of Lords to adjourn, that is really to dissolve, the assembly. 4. The Independents are stickling too openly to have the common council of London modelled to their mind. 5. Instead of their long-expected model, they presented a libel of invectives as reasons why they would present no model to the assembly. This, underhand, they caused print; and when the assembly had drawn up a sober and true answer, and got an order from the House of Lords to print it, they make their friends in the House of Commons as yet to keep it in. All these are alarms to make us, if we be not demented, as many the best men here are, to be the more wary of their toleration.

We go on in the assembly now with pretty good speed in our Confession of Faith. We have passed the heads of scripture, God, Trinity, decrees, providence, redemption, covenant, justification, sanctification, free-will, sacraments in general, a part of perseverance, and of the Lord’s Supper.

A Publick Letter. London.

However we wait daily on the assembly, yet our progress in the Confession of Faith is but slow. We have many diversions, many days of fasts and thanksgivings, with the days preceding them for preparation. The providing ministers to all vacant churches, even to remote shires, their trial and mission, lies on the assembly, and takes up almost every day too much of our time. The printing of the Bibles fashed us much before we could fall on the way to get them printed well for eight groats in octavo, with the marginal quotations, and for six or seven groats at most in 12mo unbound. This we hope will encourage poor people to buy Bibles. Also we are oft diverted with many by-questions from the House; yet we hope, by God’s grace, ere long to end the Confession. We stick long sometimes on scabrous questions; but that whereupon the eyes and hearts of all are fixed, is the settling of the government, and with it the toleration of sects. The greatest part of the parliament have been hitherto very __________ to do less in the one, and more in the other, than we could wish. Great struggling have we had, and yet we have much to do. God has helped us to get the body of the ministry of all the land to be cordially for us, and the city is now striking in; which we hope shall carry it, and get up a straighter government, and also exclude toleration of sects more than many men here do desire. We have had many bickerings with the Independents in the grand committee about an indulgence for their separate congregations. We have spent many sheets of paper on both sides. They have given in writs thrice, and we have as oft answered in writ. They are on their fourth writ. To these we must give a fourth rejoinder, and then come to debate verbally. For this point, both they and we contend tanquam pro aris et focis. Had it been God’s will to have made our army here this last year successful, we should have had few debates for any of our desires; but the calamities of our country, and weakness of our army, make the sects and their friends bold, and very insolent.

To Mr William Spang.

This same day, the letter of our parliament is read; which, in high and peremptor terms, but yet wise and unchangeable terms, requires the settling of religion at last, according to the advice of the assembly, without all toleration of any schism.

Publick Letter. London, December 2, 1645.

We make good progress in our Confession of Faith. It would be very satisfactory when the Lord gives it a conclusion. Our two great high businesses for the time, are the obtaining from the House a power to exclude all scandalous persons from the communion. We have stuck some months on that work. The city, both ministers and magistrates, have come down to put off our __________ __________ We expect, by God’s help, satisfaction in this. The other is our committee of accommodation, which will be a mighty business. The Independents here plead for a toleration both for themselves and other sects. My Dissuasive is come in time to do service here. We hope God will assist us to remonstrate the wickedness of such a toleration. Yet the assembly and city do cordially join with us in opposition to all such motion; and we hope the House shall never approve it. An accommodation in just terms we were well content with; but the Independents always scorned it. Yet ere long I think they will beg it when it will not be granted.

For Mr Roberts.

Yesterday the assembly’s petition was frowned upon in both Houses; notwithstanding we purpose, God willing, on Thursday to give in a remonstrance of a more full and high strain, to be communicate to both Houses, and the assembly, on Friday, by the hand of the grand committee. What necessity there is of hastening your petition also, you may consider. I heard yesterday, that Mr Lilburn has a petition for the sectaries, subscribed with the hands of a great many thousands.

[See continuation of the Account of the Westminster Assembly, appended to the Acts of 1646.]

Note of Proceedings in the Convention of Estates relative to the Church, betwixt the Assemblies of 1645 and 1646.

1645.

February 12. Act Discharging the Printing or Reprinting of some Books, (religious,) p. 167.

February 13. Act anent Printing of Warning from the Assembly. Ib.

March 8. Decreet of Forfeiture against the Earl of Montrose and his Assistants, for their Invasion in the South, p. 182. Decreet of Forfeiture against them for Invasion in the North. Ib. Act for Transplanting of the Kirk of Kirkmabreck. Ib. Act anent the Erection of a new Kirk in the Landward Parish of St Andrew’s. Ib. Act anent the Answer of the Estates to the Remonstrance of the Commissioners of the General Assembly, p. 187. Act anent the Erection of the Kirk of Carfern. Ib. Ratification in favour of the Principal and Second Ministers of Paisley, p. 188.

July 10. Act Restraining any to go out of the Country without License, p. 191.

August 2. Act of Approbation of the Directorie, and for recording, publishing, and practising of the same, conforme to the printed copy, p. 193.

August 7. Act against Swearing, Drinking, and Mocking of Piety, p. 195. Act for uplifting of Pecunial Pains to be bestowed upon Pious Uses. Ib.

December 18. Act anent the Training and Arming of the Fourth Man, p. 200.

December 26. Act for Publishing and Printing of the Declaration of the Commissioners of the General Assembly, p. 202. Answer of Parliament to the Remonstrance of the Kirk. Ib.

1646.

January 16. Decreets of Forfeiture against Sir Robert Spottiswood, Nathaniel Gordon, William Murray, and Mr Andrew Guthrie, p. 205. Commission for Visiting the Universities of Aberdeen. p. 205. Act in favour of the University of St Andrew’s. Ib. Overtures for the Kirk and Ordinance of Parliament. Ib.

February 2. Act discharging the Printing of anything concerning Religion or the Kirk without License, p. 215. Act anent Non-Covenanting Patrons. Ib. Act for founding Schools in every Parish, p. 216. Act discharging the Printing of Books, Chronicles, or Libels without License. Ib.

February 3. Act in favour of the University of St Andrew’s, and anent the Creditors of Sir Robert Spottiswood, p. 228.

February 11. Act Discharging the Printing of anything concerning Religion or the Kirk, without License of the General Assembly or Commissioners, p. 215. Act anent Non-Covenanting Patrons. Ib. Act for founding Schools in every Parish, p. 216. Act discharging the Printing of Books, &c., applicable to all Publications “concerning the State of the Kingdom for ages past, without Warrant or Allowance for that effect,” from the Secretary of State or Supreme Judicatories, without prejudice to the Act in favour of the Kirk, p. 217.

THE

GENERAL ASSEMBLY,

AT EDINBURGH, 1646.

The preceding pages embody, with sufficient fulness and authenticity, the proceedings of the Scottish Parliament and Assembly in the beginning of the year 1645; and it is now our task to revert to contemporary occurrences during the period which intervened betwixt the Assemblies of 1645 and 1646, and which gave a colour and character to these proceedings, and ushered in the latter General Assembly.

Of the occurrences now referred to, by far the most striking and interesting were the military achievements of Montrose, which more immediately operated on the nerves and the policy of the Scottish Conventions in January and February, 1645. In our last sketch, we brought down the notices to the end of January, of that year when Montrose, having devastated Argyleshire, and chased its lord into the Lowlands, bent his steps towards the north, in order to muster the Royalists, and renew his summer aggressions on the dominant Covenanters. He had not, however, proceeded far on his route when he learnt that Argyle had returned to his own country with some Lowland forces, with whom he joined the remnant of his own clan, and had taken up a position at Inverlochie Castle, near Fort William, at the western extremity of the chain of lochs which have recently been connected by the Caledonian Canal. Retracing his steps through the snow-wreathed mountain passes with his wonted celerity, Montrose’s band was once more suddenly and unexpectedly in face of his enemy on the 1st of February, and the outposts partially engaged. Although greatly superior in force to Montrose, and in a position of his own selection, the Lord of Argyle prepared, at the dawn of day next morning, for the coming battle, by securing his own person in a place of safety. The soldiers on both sides had lain all night on their arms; and, when Montrose was in the field, there was little parley to be looked for. Argyle surveyed the contest from the boat in which he had rowed from the shore ere it commenced; and once more the star of Montrose was in the ascendant. The clan Campbell and their allies fought gallantly; but, deserted by their chief, and paralized by the terror of Montrose’s name, fifteen hundred of them were slaughtered before the eyes of their craven lord in the battle and retreat which followed; while this victory was won with the most trivial loss of men on the part of Montrose—among whom was Sir Thomas Ogilvy, of the House of Airlie, one of the most chivalrous adherents of the Royal cause.

Montrose, having thus annihilated Argyle’s power, and tarnished the military and moral influence of that chieftain, proceeded towards the north-east, where the fame of another victory gained him the support of Lord Gordon, and a considerable body of cavalry under his banner. The dismay of the Convention and Assembly, then sitting at Edinburgh, may be gathered from their recorded councils; and although they screwed their courage up while Montrose was traversing the Grampians and the wilds of the Western Highlands, his uniform success, and the increase of his strength, made them tremble for their safety even in the metropolis, though all the castles were in their hands. Baillie, the second in command of their troops in England, and Urry, (both experienced soldiers,) were recalled. These generals for some time manœuvred so as to prevent Montrose from crossing the Tay and Forth; and, as was frequently the case with him, his force was diminished by the retirement of numerous portions of it. With the remnant, however, he attacked the town of Dundee; and, with the irrepressible ardour of his Highland and Irish soldiery, (who had no pay or sustenance save plunder,) it became a scene of devastation, even in the immediate vicinity of Baillie’s army, which was within a mile of the town. Montrose hurriedly recalled his soldiers from the havoc, and effected a retreat northwards, which has been admired as one of the most brilliant of his exploits. In the face of a much superior force and able generals, he effected his retreat without disaster—marching above sixty miles without intermission, and fighting or manœuvring for three days and nights, without rest or refreshment.

The Gordons once more joined Montrose in the north; and Urry being detached to lead the northern Covenanters, and attack him in that quarter, the hostile parties came again into collision at Auldearn, (4th May, 1645,) where Montrose disposed his small band in the most skilful manner, and obtained another victory in that fierce and well fought battle, in which 2,000 of Urry’s troops were cut to pieces. Urry had lost in it about a third part of his soldiers; and being completely disabled and baffled, he was compelled to retreat on Baillie’s main army, and leave Montrose victor of the field. Baillie and Urry still advancing in greater force, Montrose soon again came into contact with them (on the 2d of July) at Alford, where, after a fierce and sanguinary struggle, (in which Lord Gordon was mortally wounded,) the genius of Montrose, and the resistless gallantry of his followers, won the day. They burst through the army of the Covenanters like a living torrent, sweeping everything before them; and thus the most skilful leaders, and some of the best troops of the Covenant, were utterly cut off, or scattered in the north.

The natural effect of this career of victory was a considerable accession to his standard, both of Highlanders and of non-Covenanters in the Lowlands, who had hitherto been borne down by the high-handed power of the Church and Estates, combined against the Royalists of that kingdom; and there was something too, it must be confessed, in the daring, and the devotedness of Montrose to his Sovereign—in his grappling with and surmounting all disadvantages—and in the fame of his uninterrupted triumphs—which was calculated to awaken the martial spirit of Scotland, that we have seen even in later times awakened from the slumber of peace, and shining forth in brightest lustre on the fields of Spain and Belgium.

Notwithstanding the successes which had attended the arms of the Parliaments in England, these successes of Montrose excited the greatest consternation in the councils of those who at that time ruled Scotland. New levies of troops were ordered to the number of 10,000; and the Convention of Estates was driven from Edinburgh by a pestilence, which added to the other horrors of the year 1645 in Scotland. They removed their sittings, in the month of July, first to Stirling, afterwards to Perth—assembled around them all the forces they could muster under the command of Baillie—and sent all the western Lords of the Covenant to their respective shires to quicken new levies.[332]

Montrose, with ranks more crowded and better appointed than heretofore, descended from the mountains, and passing by the Convention and the troops at Perth, whom he treated with scorn, advanced southward with rapidity. Approaching the northern shore of the Forth, through Kinross-shire, he consigned Castle Campbell (belonging to Argyle) to the flames. He thence proceeded westward, marking his progress by similar acts of vengeance; and crossing the river Forth at a ford some miles above Stirling—the castle of which he had no means of assailing—he then bent his course in a westerly direction for the purpose of dispersing the new levies in the south-western counties, and of advancing to the aid of his royal master in England. When he had advanced as far as Kilsyth, he learned, on the 15th of August, that Baillie, who had decamped from Perth, and taken the shorter route by Stirling Bridge, was advancing towards him. That able commander, knowing full well the spirit of Montrose and of his troops, would have avoided a general engagement, but was overruled by Argyle and other nobles, forming a Committee of the Estates, who urged on the attack. Montrose was advantageously posted, and eager for the fight; his men stripped to their shirts; and thus prepared “to do or die.” The Covenanters, ere yet they were fully formed, began the attack on an outpost; upon which Montrose, seeing and snatching the favourable moment, poured down his daring followers to the combat, to which they rushed in close columns with a wild shout that appalled their antagonists, whose ranks they pierced, and whom they dispersed and slaughtered with scarcely a shew of resistance, for the space of more than ten miles. Four or five thousand of the Covenanters were slain on the field and in the flight; and the only semblance of an army which the Covenanters had on foot in Scotland was thus utterly routed and dissipated. On this, as on former occasions, Argyle sought personal safety in a barque on the Frith of Forth, at the nearest point to the scene of action.

The capital surrendered on his advance, and there, as well as elsewhere, he liberated a number of the King’s friends who were in captivity; and so many persons of rank and consideration joined his standard, that he called a Parliament to be held in Glasgow in the King’s name. For the time, he was the conqueror of Scotland, save only its few castles; but even if he had possessed the means of reducing them, that formed no part of his scheme, which was to reach and join the Royal standard in England. Meanwhile, the leading men of the Convention and others fled for concealment in all directions; and, for a brief space, the power of the Covenanters was completely broken. But, from the very nature of Montrose’s armaments all along, they were liable to frequent mutations. Destitute of what have been emphatically termed “the sinews of war”—the funds for regularly maintaining his followers in the field—they ever and anon, as volunteers, retired to their homes, to the harvesting, and other pursuits, without leave asked or given; and even after the triumphant Battle of Kilsyth, when he had thus become master of Scotland, and might then have trodden the Covenanters under foot, his forces melted away, until it was diminished nearly to the condition in which it had been when he traversed the wilds of Atholl and Badenoch.

Having communicated with the King, whose fortunes were then at the lowest ebb in England, and urged him to draw near the northern border, so as to form a junction of their respective forces, Montrose received, by the hands of Sir Robert Spottiswood, a commission, under the Great Seal, appointing him Captain-General and Lieutenant-Governor of Scotland. Thus fortified, and animated by the sanguine spirit which had already achieved such wonders under the most disadvantageous circumstances, Montrose began his March towards the Border, and, early in the month of September, took up his cantonments at Selkirk; one portion of his little army (the cavalry) being quartered in that hamlet, and the other division of it being encamped at Philiphaugh, on the opposite bank of the Yarrow. Meanwhile the tidings of the disasters and despair of the Covenanters at home had reached the army in England. The chief men of that party were skulking in Berwick and other places near the Border, which were occupied by the Covenanting forces—and David Leslie was detached with five or six thousand of the Scottish auxiliary army, composed chiefly of cavalry, to check the progress of Montrose in Scotland. He crossed the Border at Berwick, and proceeded on the route towards Edinburgh, with the view apparently of intercepting the return of Montrose’s adherents from the north and the Highlands. But he was too good a general either to disclose his real intention, or to overlook any advantage which offered itself in the course of his operations.

When Leslie had advanced so far as Musselburgh, and was within two hours’ march of Edinburgh, he suddenly changed his route, and started across the country by Middleton to Melrose, within four miles of Montrose’s cantonments. Leslie’s troops were quartered at Melrose on the 12th of September, and reposed there and in its vicinity during the night; and early next morning, covered by a thick mist, approached Montrose’s encampment on Philiphaugh. All the chief gentry on the Border being at the time in the interest of the Covenanters, and their vassals and tenantry being, of course, like-minded according to the feudal feelings which then prevailed; and Montrose being lulled to a fatal security by past success, and a belief that Leslie was in or near Edinburgh, had not his scouts on the outlook. Leslie, favoured by these circumstances, suddenly and unexpectedly attacked the camp of Montrose, when unprepared for the contest, on the morning of the 13th of September. Dividing his force into two portions, they respectively attacked Montrose’s infantry on either flank; and the first tidings which their chief heard that an enemy was near, were the sounds of battle from the opposite bank of the Yarrow. Mustering his cavalry in all haste, he rushed to the battle field, but too late for his presence being available. Although his gallant followers fought with their wonted enthusiasm, many of them were already either slaughtered or taken prisoners ere he reached the scene of conflict; and although he and his companions did all that skill or valour could accomplish in such circumstances, it was in vain. Montrose continued the desperate combat until all that remained of his force was only thirty of his cavalry, the greater number being either killed, taken prisoners, or sheltered from the rout in an adjoining wood. With this wreck of his band, he retreated up the Yarrow and crossed over to Peebles, where a few of his followers who had escaped joined him. After this disastrous affair, Montrose once more retreated to the Highlands, where for the present we must leave him.

We cannot pass on from this narrative of the Battle of Philiphaugh, without recording that the successful commander, David Leslie, tarnished his laurels by a cold-blooded massacre of the prisoners he had captured, at the instigation, it has been confidently affirmed, of the Covenanting clergy. Many of the prisoners were taken to Newark Castle; and, while several persons of rank and better condition were reserved for future vengeance, those of an inferior class were butchered in scores in the court-yard of the Castle, like cattle in the shambles: one hundred persons, at least, were put to death on this occasion. A more atrocious outrage against all the usages of civilized warfare never was committed, save in the modern times of Spanish barbarity; and these hapless men, it most be remembered, were taken prisoners while bearing arms under the commission and in the cause of their lawful Sovereign, whose title and authority the Covenanters at that time did not impugn, but, on the contrary, affected to vindicate and uphold. If in future turns of fortune, the Covenanters became the victims of bloody persecution, let it not be forgotten, that this system of wholesale murder originated in the massacre at Newark Castle. It must be stated, however, in palliation of this act of revenge by the Covenanters, that Montrose and his followers, during the progress of their victories, had ravaged, with unsparing severity, every district which they visited; plundering, burning, and desolating, and not unfrequently sacrificing life without mercy or remorse at every stage of their progress.[333]

The picture which Scotland exhibited at the time referred to, would be incomplete were we to omit mention of the executions in form of Law which soon after followed the massacre of Newark. Douglas, Crawford, Erskine, Fleming, and Napier, escaped along with Montrose from the field of Philiphaugh; but among the prisoners reserved for more deliberate proceedings, were Hartfield, Drummond, Ogilvy, Sir Robert Spottiswood, (a son of the Archbishop and President of the Session,) Sir Alexander Leslie of Auchintool, Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, William Murray, brother of Tullibardine, Alexander Ogilvy of Innerquarity, Nathaniel Gordon, Andrew Guthrie, son of the Bishop of Moray, Stewart the Adjutant, and two Irish Colonels, O’Kyan and Leighton. David Leslie, after his victory at Philiphaugh, fell back on Lothian, where the two Irish officers were tried by martial law and executed. Soon after, at a meeting of the Estates in Glasgow, Sir William Rollock, Sir Philip Nisbet, and Alexander Ogilvy, were found guilty of “rebellion against the State”, and executed there on the 29th of October. On the 26th of November, the Parliament met at St Andrew’s, when Sir Robert Spottiswood, (whose sole crime was carrying the King’s commission to Montrose,) Mr William Murray, Colonel Gordon, and Mr Andrew Guthrie, were tried, condemned, and executed. Lord Ogilvy and Adjutant Stewart made their escape; and Hartfield alone, through the intercession of Argyle, was pardoned. And thus commenced the bloody war of party revenge, which for nearly forty years afterwards polluted and dishonoured the annals of Scotland.

In our last introductory sketch, we had brought down the narrative of events in England to the Treaty at Uxbridge, which commenced in January, 1646. The discussions embraced three great points—religion, the militia, and Irish affairs. On the first of these, the Parliamentary and Scottish Commissioners strenuously insisted on the uniformity of religion, in terms of the League and Covenant; Presbyterianism to be the form of Church Government, and that form, with all its formalities and doctrines, (still unsettled even in the Ecclesiastical Assemblies of both kingdoms,) was sought to be sanctioned and adopted by the King, and enforced coercively on all his subjects of Scotland, England, and Ireland. The other two subjects presented also debatable points; but these are foreign to our purpose; and the King having been required to sanction a bill for the abolition of Prelacy—to confirm the proceedings of the Westminster Assembly, with all the particulars subordinate to such a requisition—the treaty terminated on the 22d of February, without leading to any auspicious results, by the King rejecting overtures so inconsistent with all his principles. Nor although the insurgents were still in the ascendant in the affairs of arms, had the Presbyterian party any good ground of confidence in their ultimate triumph; for henceforward the Independent party became more bold and energetic, and, ere long, acquired a decided preponderance in the councils which ruled the land; and, finally, abolished and tyrannized over both the Episcopalian and Presbyterian establishments; these being completely overborne by a potent combination of wild and mystic sects, whose tenets were too variegated to admit of any adequate description in a sketch of this kind, but who always inculcated the doctrine of unlimited toleration, although in their conduct, as was the fashion of the age, they practically outraged its principles.[334]

The Acts of the Assembly 1645, contain abundant evidence of the spirit by which it was animated; and we forbear adverting to particulars. We go on, therefore, to remark that the English Parliament, by their self-denying ordinance and new modelling of the army, having invested the leading Independents with the highest power on their side, obtained, on the 14th of June, 1645, the victory at Naseby. The fate of Charles was thereby irretrievably sealed, and his fortunes hopelessly overcast. In this state of affairs, the conflicts betwixt the Presbyterian and Independent parties waxed fiercer in consequence of continued efforts, on the part of the former, to obtain uncontrolled spiritual domination, which was, of course, resisted by the other party; and the English Parliament and leaders having, with the assistance of the Scottish armies, triumphed over the Royalists, in all quarters, were now anxious to get quit of their allies, whose presence in England operated as a check on the predominant English adventurers. Imputations against the Scottish army for rapacity, inactivity, and other real or imaginary backslidings, led to recrimination and heartburning; and the Scotch had a plausible ground of complaint, inasmuch as the pay and allowances which had been promised them by the English Parliament were greatly in arrear. Besides all these causes of discord, the Scottish party was disappointed by the qualified adoption of Presbytery as the Church of England. The conclusions of the Westminster Assembly, after being sanctioned by the Scottish General Assembly and Estates, were adopted indeed as an experiment by the English Parliament, but to be reversed or altered according to circumstances; and during all the sittings of the Westminster Assembly, the English Parliament sturdily refused to render the Church independent of the State, and retained to itself the ultimate power of control in all matters ecclesiastical as well as civil. This sort of erastianism was very unpalatable to the Scotch, who had set the Church above the State, and wished this dominancy to be extended to England as well as Scotland.

While these misunderstandings were at a height, and the King’s power almost annihilated, he endeavoured to avail himself of these distractions by a diplomacy not, perhaps, altogether free of intrigue, with both the parties concerned; and, towards the close of the year 1645, he made overtures for an agreement with the English Parliament; but although quarrelling among themselves, the victorious parties concurred in rejecting those overtures, which, had they been acceded to, might eventually have frustrated the designs of Cromwell and his associates. They resolutely resisted the King’s offers to disband all his forces and go to London, attended only by a royal escort, to pass an act of oblivion, and to do whatever the Parliament should advise for the good and peace of the kingdom, on the single condition of obtaining security for the personal safety of himself and his followers. The absolute rejection of such propositions was a sufficient indication to the unfortunate Charles that he had nothing to expect even from the most humiliating concessions to the ruling party in England; and in this sad extremity of his fortunes, he adopted, perhaps, the only other alternative that remained to him—that of casting himself unreservedly upon the loyalty, the generosity, the gratitude of his Scottish subjects; for assuredly the ample concessions which he had made to them in 1641, by which he had confirmed their favourite ecclesiastical polity, given omnipotence to the Estates, and vested the executive authority entirely in the hands of the ruling party in Scotland—and which he had not, in a single instance, infringed during the space of five years, (unless his commission to Montrose may be so construed,)—gave him reasonable grounds to expect that they would welcome and protect their native King, who had thus lavished his regal prerogatives upon them, and extended their national liberties. We shall soon see the result of this resolution.

The King had been induced to adopt the course now alluded to by the representations of Montreville, a French agent, who assured him he would be safe and welcome in the Scottish camp, then pitched before Newark. On the 27th of April, 1646, Charles left Oxford in disguise, and on horseback, as the lackey of one of his attendants, of whom there were only two, Ashburnham, groom of his bed-chamber, and Hudson, a clergyman; and, after traversing the country by many by-ways and circuits, he at length, on the ninth day after leaving Oxford, reached the camp at Newark. The King’s departure from Oxford, which was soon discovered, and communicated to the Parliament, spread a panic among the factions of which it was composed. They dreaded his appearance in London, as calculated to excite some reaction inimical to their designs; and to harbour or conceal his person was denounced, under all the penalties of treason against the Commonwealth. This dastardly alarm was only quieted by intelligence of his Majesty’s arrival at the Scottish camp, of which the Lord Leven had sent notice to both the Scottish and English Parliaments; and the latter passed a resolution on the sixth day of May, that the Scottish general and commissioners should be required to consent that his Majesty’s person might be at the disposal of the two Houses of Parliament in England, and sent to Warwick Castle. They were also desired to render up the persons of his two companions; a demand to which the Scottish authorities in the camp demurred, on grounds which were honourable to their feelings.[335]

The Scottish general had received his sovereign, on his arrival at the camp, with all becoming courtesy and respect; but he soon found himself in truth a captive, and reduced to the condition of a mere make-weight in the scale of sordid political negotiations which speedily ensued betwixt the Parliaments of England and Scotland. Leslie, with small difficulty, induced the King, who was now powerless, to issue his orders to the Commander of Newark, for the surrender of that town, which took place on the 6th of May. This was followed by similar orders to other loyalists in various other strengths, which still held out for the King, and by his instructions were rendered up to the Parliamentary forces; and thus the last visible sparks of loyalty, and of regal authority in the person of Charles I. were extinguished in England. Having effected these objects, and having the royal person in his custody, the Scottish general led his army northward, and on the 13th of May 1646, took up his cantonments at Newcastle-upon-Tyne.[336]

The cessation of arms was succeeded by a vast variety of complicated negotiations, which it is not within our province to detail. The Committee of the Scottish Estates was sitting when the King’s arrival at the camp was made known to it, on which it sent a deputation with a message of seeming loyalty, and an intimation of the lively interest which it took in the safety of his person, and the preservation of his honour; but very speedily he learned that it had given instructions to its Commissioners to act in concert with the two Houses of Parliament in England, and that the Scottish Estates would not agree to anything by which the “unity and uniformity” in religious matters, which was contemplated by the League and Covenant, in the three kingdoms might be affected. Untaught by the lessons of experience—shutting their eyes to the fact that, instead of the “unity and uniformity” which they fondly anticipated from it, that celebrated monument of extraordinary zeal had been productive only of an increase of schisms, divisions, and theological sects, on all hands, and in high places—and forgetful too that by the very terms of that deed, as well as by the Covenant of 1637, they were bound “to defend the Kings Majesties person and authority,” and “the honour of the King”—they allowed themselves to get bewildered in a maze of metaphysical theology and polemics, which set at nought the most obvious dictates of common sense and sound morality, and still persisted in the inforcement of a uniformity which no earthly power ever can command, without an exercise of unmitigated despotism. In this state, and in this mood, were the affairs and the authorities of Scotland when the General Assembly met on the 3d of June, 1646. The political events of the time will become the subject of further review, after exhibiting the proceedings of that Assembly.

THE PRINCIPALL ACTS

OF THE GENERALL ASSEMBLY, MET AT EDINBURGH,

JUNII 3, 1646.

Edinb. 4 Junii, 1646. Sess. II.

The Kings Letter to the Assembly, presented by M. Robert Douglas, Minister at Edinburgh.

CHARLES R.

Right trusty and welbeloved, We greet you well. Having lately written to Our Houses of Parliament at Westminster, and the Commissioners from Our Kingdom of Scotland at London, and likewise to the Committees of Estates of that Our Kingdom; Shewing Our great sense and grief for the sad effects have flowed from the unhappy differences betwixt Us and Our Subjects, with Our reall resolutions to comply with the desires of Our Parliaments of both Kingdoms, and those entrusted by them for settling of Trueth and Peace in all Our Dominions: And now being informed of your meeting, We have thought fit hereby (since We could not conveniently send a Commissioner) to give you the same assurances; And withall, that it shall be Our constant endeavour to maintain Religion there, as it is established, in Doctrine, Worship, and Church-Government, and leave no good means unassayed for setling an universall Peace in that Our native and ancient Kingdom, with the Reformation of Religion, and settling Peace in England and Ireland: And after the return of an answer to Our late Message to Our Houses of Parliament heer, We shall more particularly acquaint you, or your Commissioners, with Our further resolutions. In the mean time, We seriously recommend Our selves and the distracted condition of Our Kingdoms, to your most earnest Prayers to God in Our behalf, expecting from you faithfulnesse in your severall Charges and Callings, with that Loyaltie and obedience which becometh the Ministers of the Gospel. We bid you very heartily farewell, from New-castle the 28 of May, 1646.

Direct.

For Our right trustie and welbeloved, The Moderatour, and other Members of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Our Kingdom of Scotland.

6 Junii, 1646. Ante Meridiem. Sess. IIII.

Act concerning the Registers and Acts of Provinciall Assemblies.

The Assembly recommends to Provinciall Assemblies, that hereafter they cause read all their Acts, before the dissolving of every Assembly; And that their Registers be written formally, and in a good hand writing, with the severall Leafes or Pages thereof marked by ciphers according to their number.

11 Junii, 1646. Ante Meridiem. Sess. VII.

Act concerning the publike satisfaction of Married persons, for Fornication committed before Marriage.

The Generall Assembly understanding that in many places the publike scandals of Fornication committed before Marriage, are not taken notice of and removed by publike confession according to the order of this Kirk; Therefore for remedie thereof do Ordain, That all Married persons under publike scandall of Fornication, committed before their Marriage (although the scandal thereof hath not appeared before the Marriage) shall satisfie publikely for that sin committed before their Marriage, their being in the estate of Marriage notwithstanding And that in the same manner as they should have done if they were not Married.

13 Junii, 1646. Ante Meridiem. Sess. X.

Ordinance for Excommunication of the Earle of Seafort.

The Generall Assembly having taken to their serious consideration, that perfidious Band made and contrived lately in the North, under the name of An humble Remonstrance, against our Nationall Covenant, and the League and Covenant of the three Kingdoms; Which tendeth to the making of division and fomenting of Jealousies within this and between both Kingdoms, to the prolonging of these unnaturall Warrs, to the impeding of the intended Uniformity in Religion, and to the subversion of all the happie ends of our covenants: And finding that George Earle of Seafort hes not only most perfidiously himself subscribed the said wicked Band, contrary to his solemne Oaths in the Covenants aforesaid, and most arrogantly owned the same under his owne hand writing in his letters to the Committee of Estates, and to the Commissioners of the preceding Assemblie: But also hes seduced and threatned others to subscribe that divisive Band, and to joyne with him in prosecution of his treacherous and wicked designes, therein masked with the pretences of religion and libertie; boasting also the pursuance of that his Remonstrance against all deadly the opposers thereof, whether King or Parliament. And having also considered another wicked and treacherous Band of Union which the said Earle formerly entred into with that excommunicate Rebell James Grahame, after the sentence of forfalture, and the dreadfull sentence of excommunication were pronounced against him, Oblieging himself therein under solemne Oaths to joyne with that forfaulted Rebell against this Kirk and Kingdome, and to oppose all their publike resolutions for pursuance of the happie ends of our said Covenants. All which, with his vile reproachfull aspersions and most false calumnies against this Kirk and State, and their publike and lawfull endeavours and resolutions, with his other wicked and perfidious practises at length discovered in the Proclamation of the Committee of Estates, and the Declaration of the Commission of the Assembly against the said perfidious Band and Remonstrance, being gravely pondered and considered; Together with his base treachery to the Estates, being intrusted by them with ample Commission, and encouraged and enabled for discharging thereof, with Mony Ammunition and Arms in a good measure: Notwithstanding whereof contrary to that great trust reposed in him, It is notor that not only he did not joyne with the Forces raised for the defence of this Kingdome, But rather on the contrary, actually joyning himself and his Forces with that excommunicate Rebel James Grahame, and these unnatural bloody Rebels his followers, did beleager Jnnernesse, a Towne Garrisoned by the Estates for the Defence of that part of the Country. And the Assembly having also found that fair means have been used for reclaiming of the said Earle from that wicked and perfidious course, by publike Declarations and Proclamations, and particular Letters sent to himself from those that had power in that behalf, And that notwithstanding thereof and of Summonds direct against him to answer to the premisses, often called, he doth not appear, but still remains obstinate in his wicked courses; And after mature deliberation having found his frequent fearfull and grosse perjuries, his perfidious and wicked conspiracies by Band and Oath, with the publike Enemies of this Kirk and Kingdom, and his other treacherous and wicked practices so contemptuously and pertinaciously persisted into, To be haynous offences against God, and high contempt of all Ecclesiastical and Civil authority, Therefore the Assembly moved with the Zeal of God, do without a contrary voice Decerne and Ordain the said George Earle of Seafort to be summarly excommunicate, and declared to be one whom Christ commandeth to be holden by all and every one of the Faithfull as an Ethnik and Publicane, and appoints the sentence of excommunication to be pronounced by Master Robert Blair Moderator in the east Kirk of this Citie, upon the next Lords day, being the 14 of this Moneth; And that thereafter publike intimation be made thereof upon a Sabbath day before noone in all the Kirks of this Kingdom so soon as advertisement shall come unto them.

Enormities and Corruptions observed to be in the Ministery, with the Remedies thereof.

ENORMITIES.

The first and main sin, reaching both to our personall carriage and callings, we judge to be, Not studying how to keep Communion and Fellowship with God in Christ, but walking in a naturall way, without imploying of Christ, or drawing vertue from him, to inable us unto sanctification, and Preaching in spirit and power.

In our Lives.

1. Much fruitlesse conversing in companie, and complying with the sins of all sorts, not behaving our selves as becomes the men of God.

2. Great worldlinesse is to be found amongst us, minding and speaking most about things of this life, being busied about many things, but forgetting the main.

3. Slighting of Gods worship in their families, and therefore no cordiall urging of it upon others: yea, altogether a wanting of it in some, if it be credible.

4. Want of gravity in carriage and apparell, dissolutenesse in haire, and shaking about the knees, lightnesse in the apparrell of their wives and children.

5. Tippling and bearing companie in untimous drinking in Tavernes and Ale-houses, or any where else, whereby the Ministerie is made vile and contemptible.

6. Discountenancing of the godly; speaking ill of them, because of some that are unanswerable to their profession.

7. The Sabbath not sanctified after Sermons, which maketh people think that the Sabbath is ended with the Sermon.

8. There are also to be found amongst us, who use small and minced oaths.

9. Some so great strangers to Scripture, that except in their publike Ministerie, though they read many things, yet they are little conversant in the Scripture, and in meditation thereof: A dutie incumbent to all the people of God.

In our Callings.

1. Corrupt entry into the Ministrie in former times, and following the course of defection, though forsaken, yet never seriously repented: as also present entring into the Ministery, as to a way of living in the world, and not as to a spiritual calling.

2. Helping in, and holding in of insufficient and suspected men, who favour the things of this life, and keeping the door straiter on them whom God hath sealed, then upon these who have lesse evidence of the power of grace and holinesse.

3. Partiality in favouring, and speaking for the scandalous, whether Ministers or other persons, teaching them how to shift and delay censures.

4. Silence in the publike cause, not labouring to cure the disaffection of people, not urging them to constancie and patience in bearing of publike burdens, nor to forwardnesse in the publike Cause; whereby Malignants are multiplied; yea some are so grosse herein, that even in publike Fasts little or nothing is to be heard from them sounding this way.

5. Some account it a point of wisdome to speak ambiguously: some incline to justifie the wicked cause, uttering words which savour of disaffection: and all their complaining of the times, is in such a way as may steal the hearts of people from liking of good Instruments in this work, and consequently from Gods Cause: yea, some reading publike Orders, are ready to speak against them in their private conference.

6. Idlenesse, either in seldome Preaching, as once on the Lords day, or in preparation for publike duties, not being given to reading and meditation: others have but fits of paines, not like other Tradesmen continually at their work.

7. Want of zeal, and love to the conversion of souls, not being weighted with the want of successe in reclaiming of sinners, nor searching in themselves the cause of not profiting, preaching ex officio, not ex conscientia officii.

8. Self-seeking in preaching, and a venting rather of their wit and skill, than a shewing foorth of the wisdome and power of God.

9. Lifelesnesse in preaching, not studying to be furnished by Christ with power; and so the ordinance of God reacheth not to the conscience: and heereto belongeth the not applying of the doctrine unto the auditory and times.

10. The indiscreet curing of the indiscretion of pious people and Ministers, whereby godlinesse hath gotten a deep wound, and profanitie hath lifted up the head, contrary to that wise and gracious order set foorth in the Generall Assembly holden at Edinburgh, 1641.

11. Little care to furnish our Armie, either abroad or at home with Ministers; One of our grievous sins, and causes of our calamity.

12. Last, it is to be feared that Ministers in secret are negligent to wrestle in Prayer, for a blessing to be poured out upon their labours, contenting themselves with their publike performances.

REMEDIES.

1. First, That Presbyteries make great conscience to have all vacant places within their several bounds filled with godly and able men, where-ever they be to be found: and that under pretence of being a helper, or second to another, none be taken in, but such as are able for the same charge.

2. Whereas it is known, that private tryall in Presbyteries are for the most part perfunctorious, the Brethren are hereby exhorted to be more serious, and faithfull heerein, as they will be answerable to Christ, the Chief Shepherd: and in a way previous thereto, that Brethren be free, in loving admonition one of another secretly, from time to time; and that whosoever keeps not the Presbyterie or Synod, after grave admonitions may come under further censures.

3. That accuracie be used at visitation of Kirks, and that the Elders one by one (the rest being removed) be called in, and examined upon oath upon the Ministers behaviour in his calling and conversation.

4. That course be taken to divide Congregations in parts, and by the help not only of Elders in their several parts, but of neighbors also, the evils, and neglects of persons and families, may be found out and remedied.

5. That every Minister be humbled for his former failings, and make his peace with God, that the more effectually he may preach repentance, and may stand in the gap, to turne away the Lords wrath: runing between the Porch and the Altar, sighing and crying for all the abominations of the land.

6. Speciall care would be had, that all Ministers have their conversation in heaven, mainly minding the things of God, and exercising faith for drawing life out of Jesus Christ the fountain of life, arming themselves thereby with power against the contagion and wickednesse of the world.

7. Care would be had of godly conference in Presbyteries, even in time of their refreshment, and the Moderator is to look to it, that good matter be furnished thereto.

8. It is also very necessary for every Minister that would be fruitfull in the work of the Lord, to bring home the Word of God to his own heart and conscience, by Prayer and Meditation, both before and after the publike ordinance.

9. Use would be made of the roll of the Parish, not onely for examination, but also for considering the several conditions and dispositions of the people, that accordingly they may be admonished, and particularly prayed for by the Ministers in secret.

10. It is very expedient that Ministers have more communion among themselves for their mutuall stirring up, and strengthning of their hands in the Lords work, and rectifying of these who are not incorrigible.

11. That Ministers in all sorts of companie labour to bee fruitfull, as the Salt of the earth, seasoning them they meet with, not only forbearing to drink healths (Satans snare, leading to excesse) but reproving it in others.

12. All Ministers would be carefull to cherish the smoaking flax of weak beginnings in the wayes of God, and ought couragiously to oppose all mockers and revilers of the godly.

13. As at all times, so specially now when the Lord is calling us all to an account; it becomes the Ministers of Christ, with all diligence and faithfullnesse, to improve their Ministerie to the utmost, to be instant in season and out of season; yea, even frugally to imploy their time in private, in reading of, and meditating on Scripture, that the Word of God may dwell plentifullie in them.

14. That the providing the Armies with Ministers be preferred to any congregation, and these who are appointed to attend the same, and are deficient, be without delay severalie censured according to the Act of the Generall Assembly; And that all Ministers not only in publike, pray for our Armies, specially these that are to encounter with the bloody enemie within the land, but also continually bear them up before the Lord, that their lives being reformed, their hearts and hands may be strengthned, and their undertaking at last blessed of GOD with successe.

15. That beside all other scandals, silence or ambiguous speaking in the publike cause, much more detracting and disaffected speaches be seasonablie censured: and to this effect, all honest hearted Brethren would firmlie unite themselves in the Lord, the younger honouring the elder, and the elder not despising the younger.

16. And finallie, both for the corruption of the Ministerie and remedies thereof, we refer the brethren to the Act of the Generall Assemblie at Edinburgh, 1596, revived in the late Assemblie at Glasgow, 1638, to bee found in the printed Act concerning the same.

The Generall Assembly Ordains the Enormities above specified to be tryed and restrained, and that the Remedies thereof for that purpose be seriously observed and practised: Recommending especially to Presbyteries and Provinciall Assemblies, that use be made of the same in visitation of Kirks and tryall of Presbyteries.

Approbation of the proceedings of the preceding Assembly.

The Generall Assembly having heard the report of the Committee appointed to consider and examine the proceedings of the Commissioners of the late Generall Assembly holden at Edinburgh in the yeer 1646. And after serious consideration thereof, finding that the whole Acts, Proceedings, and Conclusions of the saids Commissioners, contained in the Register subscribed by M. Andrew Ker their Clerk, and by M. Robert Ramsay Moderator to the said Committee, do declare much Wisdom, Diligence, Vigilancie, and commendable Zeal; And that the said Commissioners have orderly and formally proceeded in everything, according to their Commission: Do therefore ratifie and approve the said whole Acts, Proceedings, and Conclusions of the Commissioners of the said Assembly.

15 Junii, 1646. Post Meridiem. Sess. XI.

Act for joyning of the Presbyteries in Orkney and Zetland to the Provincial of Cathnes.

The Generall Assembly, considering that the Presbyterie of Kirkwall in Orknay and the Presbyterie of Scalloway in Zetland have never met in any Provincial Assembly, wherethrough great abuses and disorders are there committed, Therefore the Assembly hereby joyns the said two Presbyteries to the Provinciall of Cathnes and Sutherland, And Appoints all the Ministers and Elders of the said Presbyteries hereafter, to meet at the said Provinciall Assembly, and to have place to reason and vote therein as members of the said Provinciall. And, sicklike ordains the saids two Presbyteries to be of subordinate Jurisdiction to the said Provinciall Assembly; Declaring hereby, that the said Provinciall shall consist of the Presbyteries of Cathnes, Sutherland, Orknay, and Zetland in all time coming. And appoints them to meet onely once in the yeer, in respect of their great distance and interjection of seas; And that the first meeting be at Thurso in Cathnes upon the third Tuesday of August next, and thereafter as shall be appointed by the said Provinciall Assembly.

17 Junii, 1646. Post Meridiem. Sess. XIIII.

Act concerning Expectants Preaching in publike.

The Generall Assembly discharges any person to preach in publike under the name and notion of an Expectant, or under any other pretence whatsoever, except such as shall be tryed and found qualified according to the Acts of the Generall Assembly; Recommending to Presbyteries and Provincialls to take special notice thereof, and to censure the transgressors accordingly.

Act for censuring the complyers with the publike enemies of this Kirk and Kingdom.

The Generall Assembly taking to their serious consideration the great and scandalous provocation and grievous defection from the publike Cause, which some have beene guiltie of, by complying with the Rebels the publike enemies of this Kirk and Kingdom: And judging it a dutie incumbent to them to bring such notorious offenders to publike satisfaction, that the wrath of God may be averted, and the publike scandall removed; Do therefore Require, Decern, and Ordain, that such as after lawfull tryall shall be found to have been in actuall Rebellion and to have carried charge with the Rebels, To have accepted Commissions for raising Horse or Foot unto them, To have been seducers of others to joyn in that Rebellion, To be the Penners or contrivers of James Grahames Proclamation for indicting a pretended Parliament, or of any other his Proclamations or Declarations, To have beene prime Instruments in causing publish the said Proclamations and Declarations; That all and every one of such offenders shall humbly acknowledge their offence upon their knees, first before the Presbyterie, and thereafter before the Congregation upon a Sabbath, in some place before the Pulpit; And in the mean time that they be suspended from the Lords Supper: And in case they do not satisfie in manner foresaid, that they be processed with Excommunication. And likewise Ordains, that such as shall be found to have procured Protections from the Rebels, To have execute their orders, To have invited them to their houses, To have given them intelligence, To have drank James Grahames health, or to be guilty of any other such grosse degrees of complyance, shall acknowledge their offences publikely before the Congregation, and be suspended from the Communion ay and while they doe the same. And further Decernes and Ordains, that all persons in any Ecclesiastick office guilty of any degrees of complyance before mentioned, shall be suspended from their office and all exercise thereof, for such time as the quality of the offence and condition of the offenders shall be found to deserve; And the Assembly hereby declares, that Presbyteries have a latitude and liberty to agreadge the censures above specified, according to the degrees and circumstances of the offences; And gives in like manner the same latitude and liberty to the Commissioners of this Assembly for publike affairs, who have also power to try and censure the offenders in manner above exprest, and to take account of the diligence of Presbyteries thereintill.

Act concerning Iames Grahams Proclamation.

The Generall Assembly having considered a copie of a Proclamation published by order of that excommunicat Traitor James Graham, for indicting of a pretended Parliament, and finding the same to be full of blasphemies against the Solemn League and Covenant of the three Kingdoms, and of vile aspersions of Treason, Rebellion, and Sedition, most falsly and impudently imputed to the Estates, and most faithfull and loyall Subjects of this Kingdome: Doe therfore declare, That such as have bin prime Instruments of the publishing of that or the like Proclamation and Declaration, deserve the highest censures of the Kirk, unlesse they make humble confession of their offence publikely, in such manner as is prescribed by this Assembly; And humbly Recommends to the Committee of Estates to take some course for their exemplary civill punishment, and that some publike note of ignominie be put upon that Proclamation as their Honors shall think meet.

18 Junii, 1646. Ante Meridiem. Sess. Ult.

Act against loosing of Ships and Barks upon the Lords Day.

The Generall Assembly understanding how much the Lords day is profaned by Skippers and other Seafaring men, Do therefore discharge and inhibite all Skippers and Sailers to begin any voyage on the Lords day, or to loose any Ships, Barks or Boats out of Harbery or Road upon that day, And who shall doe in the contrary hereof, shall be censured as profaners of the Sabbath: Recommending to Presbyteries and others whom it may concerne to see both the Acts of Assembly and Parliament made for censuring and punishing profanation of the Lords day, to be put in execution against them.

Act anent Children sent without the Kingdom.

Whereas divers Children have been sent without the Kingdom to be bred abroad, and have been or in time coming may be exposed to the temptations of seducers, and drawn away from the Trueth established and professed within this Church to errour of Poperie, or other Sects and Heresies: Therefore the Assembly Ordains, that the Parents or Friends of Children and Minors, shall before they send them without the Kingdom, first acquaint the Presbytery where they reside, that they may have their Testimoniall directed to the Presbytery or Classe within the Kingdom of France, or England, or Ireland; and at the time of these Childrens return from any of the saids Kingdoms, to report ane Testimoniall from the Presbytery or Synode where they lived without the Kingdom of their breeding there, and to shew the same to the Presbytery within the Kingdom who gave them a Testimoniall at their way going. Likeas the Assembly Ordains all Presbyteries to try if any Children have been sent to Popish Schooles or Colledges without the Kingdom; And if any be found, that their names be given to the Presbytery or Commissioners of the Assembly, that the same may be presented to the Honourable Lords of Secret Councell, or Committee of Estates, that their Lordships may be humbly desired by their authority to recall them, that after return to this Kingdom a course may be taken, according to the former Ordinances of Generall Assemblies, for their breeding in the true Religion.

Overtures presented to the Assembly.

I. That correspondence be keeped among Presbyteries constantly by letter without prejudice of personall correspondence when need requires, whereby one Presbyterie may understand what many are doing, and they may be mutually assisting each to other.

II. That for the better breeding of young men to the Ministerie who are not able to furnish themselves in charges to attend in the Universities, that the Presbyteries where they reside appoint some to direct their studies.

III. That it be recommended to all the Universities to condiscend upon the best Overtures for the most profitable teaching of Grammar and Phylosophy, and as they may meet at the Commission of the Generall Assembly to make the matter ripe for the next Assembly.

The Assembly approves these Overtures, and recommends accordingly.

IV. That to the intent the knowledge of God in Christ may be spread through the Highlands and Islands (for in lack whereof the land hath smarted in the late troubles) these courses be taken: 1. Let an order be procured, that all Gentlemen who are able, at least send their eldest sons to be bred in the Inland. 2. That a Ministerie be planted amongst them, and for that effect that Ministers and expectants who can speak the Irish language be sent to imploy their talents in these parts, and that the Kirks there be provided as other Kirks in this Kingdome. 3. That Scots Schools be erected in all Parishes there, according to the Act of Parliament, where conveniently they can be had. 4. That Ministers and ruling Elders that have the Irish language be appointed to visit these parts.

The Assembly approves this Overture, and recommends this purpose to further consideration, that more Overtures may be prepared thereanent against the next Assembly.

V. That for keeping the Universities pure, and provoking the Professors of Divinitie to greater diligence, each Professor in the Universities of this Church and Kingdom, bring with him or send with the Commissioner who comes to the General Assembly, ane perfit and well written copie of his Dictates, to be revised by the Generall Assembly, or such as they shall appoint for that work ilk year.

The Assembly continues the determination of a constant and perpetuall order herein untill the next Assembly, but in the mean time desires the professors of Divinity to present to the next Assembly their Dictates of Divinity, wherof the professors present are to give intimation to the professors absent.

VI. The great burdens Intrants undergoes when they enter the Ministery, which holds many of them long at under, would crave the Assemblies judgement and authority, that Ministers Manses and Stipends may be all made free to the Intrant.

The Assembly refers and recommends to the Commissioners for publike affairs to seek redresse in this matter from the Honorable Estates of Parliament, and to consider of some fitting Overtures to be presented to their Honours for that effect.

Renovation of the Commission for the publike affairs of the Kirk.

The Generall Assembly taking to their consideration that in respect the great work of Uniformity in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions is not yet perfited, (though by the Lords blessing there is a good progresse made in the same) there is a necessity of renewing the Commissions granted formerly for prosecuting and perfiting that great work; Doe therefore renew the power and Commission granted for the publike affairs of the Kirk by the Generall Assemblies held in S. Andrews in the year 1642, and in Edinburgh 1643, 1644, and 1645, unto the persons following, viz. Masters Alexander Henderson, Robert Douglas, William Colvil, William Bennet, George Gillespie, John Oswald, John Adamson, William Dalgleish, David Calderwood, James Fleeming, Robert Ker, John Dalyell, James Wright, John Knox, Adam Penman, Robert Lichtoun, Alexander Dickeson, Patrick Fleeming, John Hay, Richard Dickeson, Thomas Vasse, David Drummond, Alexander Somervill, Robert Eliot, Robert Blair, James Bruce, Robert Traile, Samuel Rutherfurd, Alexander Colvill, Walter Greg, Alexander Balfour, George Thomson, John Moncreiff, John Smith, Patrick Gillespie, John Duncan, James Sibbald, Alexander Casse, John Hume, Alexander Kinneir, Walter Swintoun, Robert Knox, William Penman, James Guthrie, Thomas Donaldson, William Jameson, Thomas Wilkie, John Knox, Robert Murray, John Freebairn, Robert Wright, David Auchterlonie, William Maior, Samuel Austein, John Leirmont, Andrew Lauder, James Irving, Alexander Turnbull, James Bonar, William Adair, John Neve, Patrick Colvil, Matthew Birsbane, John Hamiltoun, Allan Ferguson, Robert Ramsay, Geo. Young, David Dickson, Robert Bailie, James Nasmith, John Lindsay, John Weir, Evan Cameron, James Affleck, John Robison, Andrew Eliot, Silvester Lambie, Laurence Skinner, William Rate, David Campbel, Andrew Cant, William Douglas, David Lindsay, Gilbert Anderson, Alexander Garrioch, William Jaffray, Thomas Law, William Campbell, Walter Stewart, Ministers; And Archibald Marquesse of Argyle, John Earle of Crawfurd-Lindsay, William Earle Marshall, William Earl of Glencairn, John Earle of Cassils, Charles Earle of Dumfermling, James Earle of Tullibardine, Francis Earle of Bacleugh, John Earle of Lauderdale, William Earle of Lothian, William Earle of Lanerk, Archibald Lord Angus, John Lord Balmerino, Robert Lord Burleigh, John Master of Yester, Sir Patrick Hepburn of Waughtoun, Sir John Hope of Craighall, Sir Archibald Johnston of Wariston, Sir David Hume of Wedderburn, Sir Robert Jnnes of that ilk, Sir William Baily of Lamington, Sir John Muncreiffe of that ilk, James Macdougal of Garthland, Patrick Cockburn of Clarkington, Sir Hugh Campbel of Cesnock, Sir William Cunningham of Cunningham-head, John Hume of Blackader, Sir James Dundas of Arniston, Alex. Forbes Tutor of Pitsligo, M. Geo. Winrham of Libberton, David Weemes of Fingask, M. Francis Hay of Balhousie, Alex. Brodie of that ilk, M. Alex. Colvil of Blair, Geo. Dundas of Dudiston, William Moor of Glanderston, Sir James Nicolson of Colbrandspaith, John Edgar of Wedderlie, William Hume of Lenthill, James Ruchhead, Laurence Henderson, and James Stuart, Bailies of Edinburgh, George Porterfield Provest of Glasgow, Wil. Hume there, Ro. Arnot Provest of Perth, John Semple Provest of Dumbarton, John Kennedie Provest of Air, M. David Weemes, Geo. Gardine, John Johnstoun, Tho. Paterson, Tho. White, John Sleigh, Elders. Giving unto them full power and Commission To do all and every thing for prosecuting, advancing, perfecting, and bringing the said work of Uniformity in Religion in all His Majesties Dominions to a happy conclusion, conform to the former Commissions granted by preceding Assemblies thereanent. And to that effect appoints them, or any seventeen of them, whereof thirteen shall be Ministers, To meet at Edinburgh the 19 of this Moneth, and thereafter upon the second Wednesdaies of August, November, Februar, and May next to come, and upon any other day, and in any other place they shall think meet. And further, renews to the persons before named, the power contained in the Act of the said Assembly 1643, Intituled, A reference to the Commission anent the persons designed to repair to the Kingdom of England; As also the power contained in two severall Acts of the said Assembly 1644, Sess. 6. made against secret disaffecters of the Covenant and for sending Ministers to the Armie, with full power to them to treat and determine in the matters aforesaid, and in all other matters referred unto them by this Assembly, as fully and freely as if the same were here particularly expressed, and with as ample power as any Commission of former Generall Assemblies hath had, or been in use of before; They being alwayes for their whole proceedings comptable to, and censurable by the next Generall Assembly.

Renovation of the Commission for prosecuting the Treaty for Uniformity in England.

The Generall Assembly, Taking to their consideration that the Treatie of Uniformity in Religion in all His Majesties Dominions is not yet perfected, Therefore Renews the power and Commission granted by preceding Assemblies for prosecuting that Treatie, unto these persons afternamed, viz, M. Alexander Henderson, M. Robert Douglas, M. Samuel Rutherfurd, M. Robert Bailie, M. Geo. Gilespie, Ministers; And John Earle of Lauderdale, John Lord Balmerino, and Sir Archibald Johnston of Wariston, Elders; Authorizing them with full power to prosecute the said Treatie of Uniformity with the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, and the Reverend Assembly of Divines there, or any Committees appointed by them: And to do all and every thing which may advance, perfect, and bring that Treatie to an happy conclusion, conform to the former Commissions given thereanent.

The Assemblies Answer to the Kings Majestie.

MAY IT PLEASE YOUR MAJESTIE,

Having received your Majesties Letter with thankfulnesse, we thought it our dutie to send some of our number to wait upon your Majestie, and present our humble desires more particularly then at this time could be expressed by writ; And we are confident your Majestie will interprete our freedom and plain dealing by them, to be a reall testimonie of our unfained affection, who have constantly laboured to approve our selves in all fidelity to our Lord and Master Jesus Christ, and in all loyaltie to your Majestie; And are resolved to walk still after the same rule in our severall stations and vocations, continuing our Prayers for you, that God may multiply all sorts of Mercies upon your Royall Person and Posterity, and more and more incline your heart to the speedie following of the Counsels of Trueth and Peace, and grant unto your Majestie a long and happy Reign, that we may live under you a peaceable and quiet life, in all godlinesse and honesty.

Subscribed in name of the Nationall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland by the Moderator.

Edinburgh, 18 Junii, 1646.

The Assemblies Letter to the Right Honorable the Lords and Commons in the Parliament of England assembled at Westminster.

RIGHT HONOURABLE,

The report of the great things which the Lord hath done for your Honours, hath gone forth into many Lands, and it becometh us least of any either to smother or extenuate the same; We desire to be enlarged in the admiration of the Power and Mercie of God the Author, and to diminish nothing of that praise that is due unto you as instruments. When the Lord set your Honours upon the Bench of Judgment, both the Kirk and Common wealth of England were afflicted with intestine and bosome evills, the cure whereof could not but be very difficult, because they were not only many, but for the most part Universal and deeply rooted, sheltred under the shadow of Custome and Law, and supported with all the wisdom and strength of the Malignant and Prelaticall partie; who rather chose to involve the Land in an unnaturall and bloody Warre, then to fail of their ambitious and treacherous designes, against Religion, the priviledges of Parliament, and the Lawes and Liberties of the Kingdom: Neither hath that miserable crew been wanting to their owne ends, but for many years together hath desperately pursued their resolutions in Arms; And was likely to have prevailed, if the Lord had not put himself in the breach, and furnished you with much Patience, Wisdom, Courage, and Constancy, in the midst of many difficulties and distresses; and at last with so glorious and triumphing a successe, that the Enemy hath fallen every where before you, and there is none left to appear against you. These things as they be the matter of our refreshment and of your glory, so doe they lay a strong obligation upon your Honours to walke humbly with your God, and to improve the power he hath put into your hands for the advancement of the Kingdom of his Son, and bringing forth of the head-Stone of his House. The slow progresse of the work of God hath alwayes been the matter of our sorrow, which is now increased by the multiplication of the spirits of errour and delusion, that drowne many souls into perdition, and so strengthen themselves, that they shall afterward be laboured against with more pains then successe, if a speedy and effectual remedie be not provided. And therefore as the servants of the living God, who not onely send up our supplications daily for you, but have hazard our selves in your defence, We do earnestly beseech your Honors in the bowels of Jesus Christ, to give unto him the glory that is due unto his Name, by a timous establishing all his Ordinances in the full integritie and power thereof, according to the League and Covenant. As long as the Assembly of Divines was in debate, and an enemy in the fields, we conceived that these might be probable grounds of delay, which being now removed out of the way, we do promise to our selves from your Wisdom, Faithfulnesse, and Zeale, the perfiting of that which was the main ground of our engagement, and a chief matter of consolation unto us in all our sad and heavy sufferings, from the hand of a most cruell Enemy. We know that there is a generation of men who retard the work of Uniformity, and foment Jealousies betwixt the Nations, studying if it were possible, to break our bands asunder; But we trust, that he that sits in the Heavens will Laugh, and that the Lord shall have them in derision, that he shall speak to them in his wrath and vex them in his sore displeasure, and notwithstanding of all that they can do, set his King upon his holy hill of Sion, and make these Nations happy in the sweet fruits of Unity in Truth and Peace. The searcher of hearts knows that we desire to hold fast the band of our Covenant, as sacred and inviolable; being perswaded that the breach of so solemne a tye could not but hasten down upon our heads a curse and vengeance from the righteous Judge of the world, and involve these Kingdoms in sader calamities than they have yet seen; And we abhor to entertain any other thought of you: Nay we are confident that your Honours will seriously indeavour the prosecution of all these ends designed in the Covenant, and the bringing these Nations unto the neerest conjunction both in judgement and affection, especially in these things that concern Religion, which without all controversie, is the readiest and surest way of attaining and securing the Peace and Prosperity of both Kingdoms.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly by the Moderator.

Edinburgh, 18 Junii, 1646.

The Assemblies Letter to the Right Honorable the Lord Major, Aldermen, and Common-Counsell of the City of London.

Your late and seasonable testimony given to the Truth of the Gospel, and your affection to the Peace of the Kingdoms, manifested in your humble Remonstrance and Petition to the Honorable Houses of Parliament, hath so revived the remembrance of your former Faith and Zeal, and proclaimed you the worthy seed of so noble ancestors in that famous City, As we cannot but acknowledge with all thankfulnesse the grace of God bestowed on you, and stirre you up to take notice, how since you were precious in the Lords sight, you have been ever Honourable, The Lord hath loved you, given men for you, and people for your life: What an honour was it in the dayes of old, when the fire of the Lord was in Zion, and his furnace in your Jerusalem (even in Queen Maries dayes) that there were found in you men that loved not their lives unto the death? What a glory in after times, when Satan had his Throne and Antichrist his seat in the midst of you, that there were still found not a few that kept their Garments clean? But the greatest praise of the good hand of God upon you hath been in this, That amidst the many mists of Errour and Heresie which have risen from the bottomlesse pit, to be-spot the face and darken the glory of the Church, (while the bride is a making ready for the Lamb) you have held the Trueth, and most piously endeavoured the setling of Christ upon his Throne. We need not remember how zealous you have been in the Cause of God, nor how you have laid out your selves and estates in the maintenance thereof, nor how many acknowledgements of the same you have had from the Honourable Houses, nor how precious a remembrance will be had of you in after ages for your selling of all to buy the Pearl of price: We only at this time do admire, and in the inward of our hearts do blesse the Lord for your right and deep apprehensions of the great and important matters of Christ in his Royall Crown, and of the Kingdoms in their Union, while the Lord maketh offers to bring our Ship (so much afflicted and tossed with tempest) to the safe Harbour of Trueth and Peace. Right memorable is your Zeal against Sects and Sectaries; your care of Reformation, according to the word of God, and the example of the best Reformed Churches; your earnest endeavours and noble adventures, for preserving of the rights and priviledges of Parliament, and Liberties of the Kingdomes, Together with his Majesties just power and greatnesse; and your high profession, that it is not in the power of any humane authority to discharge or absolve you from adhearing unto that our (so solemnely sworn) League and Covenant, or to enforce upon you any sense contrary to the letter of the same; Besides your other good services done unto the Lord and to us, in the strengthening of the hands of the reverend Assembly of Divines, and of our Commissioners in their asserting of the government of Christ (which the more it be tried will be ever found the more precious Truth) and vindicating of the same from the usurpation of man, and contempt of the wicked. These all as they are so many testimonies of your Pietie, Loyaltie, and undaunted resolution to stand for Christ; So are they and shall ever be so many obligations upon us your Brethren, to esteem highly of you in the Lord, to bear you on our brests before him night and day, and to contribute our best endeavours, and to improve all opportunities for your encouragement. And now we beseech you in the Lord, Honorable and welbeloved, go on in this your strength, and in the power of his might who hath honoured you to be faithfull, stand fast in that liberty wherewith Christ hath made you free; And in the pursuance of this truth, we are confident, as you have so you will never cease to study the Peace and neerer conjunction of the Kingdoms, knowing that a threefold cord is not easily broken. Now the Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God even our Father, which hath loved and honoured you, and given you everlasting consolation, and good help through grace, comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word and work.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly by the Moderator.

Edinburgh, 18 Junii, 1646.

The Assemblies Letter to the right Reverend the Assembly of Divines in the Kirk of England assembled at Westminster.

MUCH HONOURED AND RIGHT REVEREND,

Amongst other fruits of this our precious liberty, after such dissipation by Sword and Pestilence, to meet again, we account it not the least to have the opportunity of making a publike Declaration of our earnest affection to all our brethren of that Nation, and especially your selves of the Reverend Assembly at Westminster. When we were lately in a very low condition, we may say that our own sufferings and fears, although imbittered with the sense of the Lords displeasure against our lukewarmnesse and unfaithfulnesse; yet they did not so take up our heart, but that room was left to congratulate with the Lords people there in all their successes, and to condole with them in all their dangers; And if at any time any here seemed to be more jealous then godly jealousie would allow, we know not how it can be imputed to any thing else, but to the vehemencie of ardent affection, and impatient desire to have our brethren there and us joyned neerer to Christ, and neerer to one another in all his Ordinances; and especially in Presbyteriall Government, so well warranted by the Word, and approven by experience of our owne and other reformed Churches; Wherein your long and unwearied endeavours have been blessed with a large increase, which yet hath proved still a seed unto a further and more glorious expected harvest. There could not be wished by mortall men a fairer opportunity than is cast in your laps; being invited and charged by so high an authority, to give so free and publike a testimony to those truths, which formerly many of the Lords precious ones by tongue and pen, by tears and blood have more privately asserted; The smallest of Christs truths (if it be lawfull to call any of them small) is of greater moment, then all the other businesses that ever have been debated since the beginning of the world to this day; But the highest of honours and heaviest of burdens is put upon you, to declare out of the sacred records of Divine Truth, what is the prerogative of the Crown and extent of the Scepter of Jesus Christ, what bounds are to be set between Him ruling in his House, and powers established by God on Earth, how and by whom his House is to be governed, and by what wayes a restraint is to be put on these who would pervert his Truth, and subvert the faith of many. No doubt mountains of oppositions arise, and goolfs of difficulties open up themselves in this your way; But you have found it is God that girdeth you with strength and maketh your way perfect and plain before you, who hath delivered, and doth deliver, and will yet deliver. We need not put you in minde that as there lyeth at this time a strict tye on all, so in a speciall manner both you and we are ingaged to interpose our selves between God and these Kingdomes, between the two Nations, between the King and the People, for averting of deserved wrath, for continuing and increasing of a well grounded Union, for procuring as far as in us lyeth a right settling of Religion and Church-Government; That when we shall sleep with our fathers, the Posterity here and abroad may be reaping the fruits of our labours.

We are fully assured of your constant and sedulous promoving of this blessed Work, and of the Lords assisting and carrying you on therein: And are confident that your late experience and present sense of the great danger and fearfull confusion flowing from the rise and grouth and Sects and Sectaries not suppressed, hath stirred up in your hearts most fervent desires, and carefull endeavours for remedying the same, wherein we exhort you to continue and abound; knowing that your labours shall not be in vain in the Lord, to whose rich grace we commend you, and the work in your hands.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly by the Moderator.

Edinburgh, 18 Junii, 1646.

Recommendation to Presbyteries and Provinciall Assemblies.

1. The Assembly recommends to severall Presbyteries and Provinciall Assemblies, to consider the interests of particular congregations, in the calling and admission of Ministers, with all these questions that usually fall out upon that occasion; And to report their opinions to the next Assembly, with some fit Overtures for preventing all contests in that matter.

2. The Assembly recommends to Presbyteries and Provinciall Assemblies to consider all the matters referred by preceding Assemblies to the consideration of Presbyteries, And to report their opinions therein to the next Assembly.

Act for a publike Fast before the next Assembly.

The Assembly having considered an Act of the Assembly 1644, Sess. Ult. enjoyning a publike Fast to be keeped in all the Kirks of the City where the General Assembly holds upon the first day of the meeting of the Assembly; And finding some inconveniencies therein, Therefore at this time untill the matter be further considered, Appoints a publike Fast and Humiliation for the Lords blessing to the meeting of the next Assembly, to be universally observed in all the congregations of this Kirk upon the Sabbath next except one preceding the said next Assembly; The exercises for the members of the Assembly at their first meeting, Being still observed according to the ancient and laudable practise of this Kirk, This appointment notwithstanding.

* * * * *

The Assembly appoints the meeting of the next Generall Assembly to be at Edinburgh upon the first Wednesday of August 1647.

INDEX of the ACTS of the GENERALL ASSEMBLY not Printed, 1646.

1.—Election of M. Robert Blair, Moderator. Sess. 1.

2.—Committee for tryal of the Commissions questioned. Sess. 2.

3.—Committee for References, Reports, and Appeals. Ib.

4.—Committee for Bills and Overtures. Ib.

5.—Committee for examining the proceedings of the Commissioners of the preceding Assembly. Ib.

6.—Committee for revising the Provinciall Books. Ib.

7.—Commission from Ireland for representing the condition of the Kirk there. Ib.

8.—Letters from the Committee at Newcastle, the Generall, and the Commissioners at London. Ib.

9.—Ref. concerning the printed Papers sent from the Commissioners at London to the Commis. Assem. Ib.

10.—Thanks to M. David Calderwood, with a recommendation to him concerning the History of the Kirk. Ib.

11.—Act concerning the charitable contribution for the distressed Brethren in Argyle. Ib.

12.—Order for re-printing the Answer of the House of Lords to the City of Londons Remonstrance. Ib.

13.—Ref. to the Commis. Assem. concerning absents from this Assembly. Sess. 3.

14.—Report concerning the Kirks of Levingston and Slamanna approven. Ib.

15.—Recom. sent by Will. Hume to the Earle of Winton, concerning the Lord Sempils education. Sess. 4.

16.—Recom. to the Province of Merce and Teviotdale, for abolishing Festival and Patron dayes in these bounds, and to report their diligence to the next Assembly. Ib.

17.—Committee for the Querees from the Province of Merce. Ib.

18.—Com. for the Petitions from Ireland. Ib.

19.—Recom. for M. Alex. Case. Ib.

20.—Committee to confer with M. Iames Kennedie. Ib.

21.—Ref. to the Commis. Assem. for planting the South Kirk of Leith. Ib.

22.—Recom. concerning the Spittle Lands of Garvock to the Commission of Parliament for plantation of Kirks. Ib.

23.—Act for the supply of Margaret Rind, relict of M. Robert Lindsay Minister at Couper in Angus, murdered by the Rebels. Ib.

24.—Ref. of the Petition from Doun and Antrim in Ireland, to the Commis. of Assem. Sess. 5.

25.—Committee for the Petition of Robert Brysons relict. Ib.

26.—Act for delating the Queeres of Merce and Teviotdale out of the Provinciall Book. Ib.

27.—Act concerning the Presb. of Kirkwall, and M. Ia. Morison their rebuke, with the reposition of the said M. Iames. Ib.

28.—Report from the Earle of Winton, concerning the Lord Sempils education in Glasgow. Ib.

29.—Letters from the Commissioners at London, with a Committee to consider the same. Sess. 6.

30.—Ref. to that same Committee concerning Delinquents. Ib.

31.—Concerning the relict of M. Rob. Lindsay. Ib.

32.—Remit. concerning Michael Watson, Agnes Ritchie and Isabel Adam, to the Presb. of Glasgow. Ib.

33.—Recom. Iames Banerman to the Magistrate. Ib.

34.—Recom. M. Robert Boyd for some supply to the Presb. of Hamiltoun. Ib.

35.—Ratif. of the Act made concerning the Printing M. Boyde of Trochrigs Book, in favours of the relict and successours of Robert Bryson Printer. Ib.

36.—Committee for the matter concerning the Kirk of Glenluce. Ib.

37.—Recom. for Ministers to imploy their talents in writing. Ib.

38.—Act for M. Iohn Hay at Peebles going to the Mr. of Yesters Regiment. Sess. 7.

39.—Recom. for conveening the Commis. of Parl. for plantation of Kirks, and concerning the disorders in the Borders, to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

40.—Recom. Glencorce, Tweedmoore, Kailzie, and Bath, to Commis. for planting Kirks. Ib.

41.—Report of the answer of the Committee of Estates, to the particulars recommended to them. Ib.

42.—Committee to consult upon the remedies of the disorders in the south borders. Ib.

43.—Ordinance for Claude Hamiltouns relaxation. Ib.

44.—Ref. M. Peter Inglis and his Tenets to the Commis. Assem. for publike affairs. Ib.

45.—Ref. concerning idle and sturdy beggars, especially these called Gipsies, concerning concealers and destroyers of conception, adulterers, and incestuous persons to Commis. Assem. for presenting Overtures thereanent to Parl. Ib.

46.—Recom. Arch. Douglas and Margaret Smith for charity. Ib.

47.—Thanks to the Earle of Bacleugh. Sess. 8.

48.—Committee concerning the Earle of Seafort. Ib.

49.—Recom. concerning the present election of the Magistrates and Counsell of Aberdeen to the Com. of Estates. Ib.

50.—Ref. concerning the transportation of M. Rob. Ker to Hadington to the Presbytery and others adjoyned. Ib.

51.—Ref. concerning the Kirk of Gordoun to the Commis. of Assem. Ib.

52.—Warrant for examination of M. Iames Daes as a Witnesse in the matter concerning the Kirk of Gordoun. Ib.

53.—Recom. Fothringhame Bigamist to the Justice. Ib.

54.—Commis. for visitation of the Universitie of S. Andrews. Sess. 9.

55.—Commis. for visitation of the Universitie of Glasgow. Ib.

56.—Commis. for visitation of the Universitie of Aberdeen. Ib.

57.—Committee for conference with M. Iames Kennedie excommunicate. Ib.

58.—Recom. M. Iohn Maccorne. Ib.

59.—Ref. concerning Ministers to Ireland to the Commis. Assem. Ib.

60.—Ref. concerning the Petitions of Londondary, Newtoun, and Killeleauch, to the Commis. Assem. Ib.

61.—Recom. M. Iohn Cunneson and M. Thomas Ireland. Ib.

62.—Warrant for citing witnesses in the particulars of the Paper given in by Halyburton. Ib.

63.—Continuation of Sir Iohn Mackenzie. Ib.

64.—Recom. Eliz. Borthwick. Ib.

65.—Committee concerning Iames Murrays bussinesse. Sess. 10.

66.—Renunciation Sir Iohn Mackenzie of Seaforts Band. Ib.

67—Recom. to Presbyteries that they admit not expectants to be actuall Ministers to Regiments. Ib.

68.—Ref. to Commiss. concerning M. Francis Comeray. Ib.

69.—Committee for conference with the Committee of Estates upon the answer to the Commissioners at London.

70.—Recom. concerning M. Alex. Petrie. Ib.

71.—Ref. M. Iames Lang to the Commission for publike affairs. Ib.

72.—Ref. concerning Rouse’s Paraphrase of the Psalmes to the Commiss. Ib.

73.—Recom. to M. David Calderwood to consider the order of the visitation of Kirks and tryall of Presbyteries, and to report to the next Assem. Ib.

74.—Act for M. Thomas Wylles removing to Mauchlen conform to the Act of transportation. Ib.

75.—Recom. to Presb. Linlithgow concerning the planting of Lithgow and Falkirk. Ib.

76.—Recom. for intimation of Seaforts excommunication. Sess. 11.

77.—Letter from the Commissioners at London, 9 Iunii. Ib.

78.—The Assemb. answer to the Commissioners at London. Ib.

79.—Act concerning the Lord Scottistarbits deliverie of the authentick Confession of Faith, subscribed by King Iames and his houshold, with an order for thanks to him therefore. Ib.

80.—Town of Edinburghs Bill for three Ministers laid aside. Ib.

81.—Ref. concerning Aberchirdor and Innerkethine to the Commiss. for visitation of the University of Aberdeen. Ib.

82.—Recom. Margery Fraiser, relict of M. D. Houston to the Committee of losses. Ib.

83.—Recom. M. Alexander Forrester. Ib.

84.—Recom. Margaret Campbell to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

85.—Recom. Agnes Halyburton to the Presb. of Mers and Teviotdale. Ib.

86.—Acts concerning Ia. Murray. Ib.

87.—Ref. to the Commiss. Ass. to consider the interests of the Kirk in planting Universities and the chief Masters thereof. Ib.

88.—Recom. concerning the publike passages of thir times, to be collected in severall Presbiteries, and sent to the Com. Assem. Ib.

89.—Recom. Iean Alexander to the Presbit. of Edinburgh, and the Presbyteries in Angus and Merns. Ib.

90.—Recom. Sir William Dick to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

91.—Order for M. Alexander Levingston to the Generall Artilleries Regiment. Ib.

92.—Recom. M. Tho. Crawfoord to revise M. Robert Boyds Works. Ib.

93.—Recom. to Presb. to put in execution the former Acts concerning Bursars, and to make account of their diligence to the next Assem. Ib.

94.—Admonition Presb. Hamiltoun for proceeding against Alexander Taes. Ib.

95.—Relaxation of M. Iohn Hay from the sentence of suspension. Ib.

96.—Committee to represent the Bill concerning the insolencies in the Borders, to the Councell and Committee. Sess. 12.

97.—Recom. Ministers of Argyle to the Committees. Ib.

98.—Commiss. concerning the particulars betwixt Iohn Wilkie of Souldoum and M. Thomas Ramsay, Minister there. Ib.

99.—Advice concerning the division of Basinden. Ib.

100.—Committee to urge an answer to the desires of the Assem. concerning the election of the Magistrates of Aberdeen. Ib.

101.—Ref. to the Commiss. of Assem. to insist upon all occasions for an answer thereunto. Ib.

102.—Ref. to the said Commission of Assem. for planting vaking places in the Kirk and Colledge of Aberdeen. Ib.

103.—Letters to the Committee of Newcastle, the Generall, Lievt.-General Lesly, and Generall Major Middleton. Sess. 13.

104.—Ref. M. Edward Wright to the Commiss. of Assem. Ib.

105.—Renovation of the Commission of Orknay and Zetland. Ib.

106.—Ref. concerning Witches to Com. Ass. Ib.

107.—Recom. of the Printer in Amsterdam his Bill concerning the charts of this Kingdom. Ib.

108.—Suspension M. William Wilkie with a reference to the Commis. of Assem. concerning his relaxation. Sess. 14.

109.—Ref. Commis. Assem. concerning Doctor Balcanquals Letters. Ib.

110.—Ref. of the Petitions of the Earle of Traquair and Drumfreis to the Commis. Assem. Ib.

111.—Act in favours of Barbara Mein, relict of umwhile M. Will. Home Minister. Ib.

112.—Order for a Minister to Col. Rob. Montgomeries Regiment. Ib.

113.—Ref. Sir Iohn Smith to Commis. Assem. for publike affairs. Ib.

114.—Ref. of the Petition of the Town of Edinburgh for two Ministers to the Commis. Assem. Ib.

115.—Report of the Committee concerning the Kirk of Glenluce, and the Assem. approbation thereof. Ib.

116.—Act concerning such as are absolved by civill Judicatories. Ib.

117.—Declaration concerning an Act in the Provinciall Book of Aberdeen, touching M. Nathaniel Martin. Sess. ult.

118.—Recom. of the vaking stipends of Aberdeen, in favours of M. Nathaniel Martin. Ib.

119.—Recom. concerning the mortifications by the Laird of Drum to the Commis. for visitation of the Universitie of Aberdeen. Ib.

120.—Act concerning the distribution of the contribution for the distressed Ministers in Argyle, M. Thomas Ireland, and M. Iohn Cunneson. Ib.

121.—Report of the Committee concerning the insolencies in the Borders. Ib.

122.—Ref. Commis. concerning the planting the Kirks of Perth. Ib.

123.—Ref. concerning the correspondence with the Protestants in Holland and elsewhere. Ib.

124—Ref. concerning the recom. of M. Eliezer Gilbert to a Regiment. Ib.

125.—Recom. of M. Gawin Forsythe for maintenance, to the Presb. of Glasgow and Province of Glasgow and Air. Ib.

126.—Recom. of that part without the Town of Edinburgh called Bristo to Lothian and Teviotdale. Ib.

127.—Three Acts concerning D. Strang. Ib.

128.—Act ratifying M. Alex. Innes his deposition, with an Ordinance to the Presb. of Aberdeen to proceed further against him. Ib.

129.—Committee for presenting the Assemblies thanks to the Generall Artillery. Ib.

130.—- Ref. to the Commis. Assem. for trying of the murther committed within the Presbyterie of Chirnsyde, and the Presbyteries carriage thereanent. Ib.

131.—Ref. M. Alex. Robertson, and M. Iohn Chene, to the Commis. for visitation of the University of Aberdeen. Ib.

132.—Ordinance for Presb. of Hamiltoun to proceed against M. Iohn Rae. Ib.

133.—Recom. for laying aside some old customes and practises. Ib.

134.—Indiction of a Fast. Ib.

135.—Recom. M. Dougall Daroch to the Committee of Estates and the Committee of money. Ib.

136.—Ref. to the Commiss. of Assem. concerning the tryall of persons of quality members of the Colledge of Justice, or others who have their residence in Edinburgh for their complyance with the Rebells. Ib.

137.—Commission for these that are to repair to the King, Ib.

138.—The Assemblies Letter to M. Alexander Henderson. Ib.

139.—Letter to the Earle of Sutherland and other Gentlemen in the North. Ib.

140.—Ref. Commiss. for dispensing the annuity of 500l. Sterling upon publike affairs of the Kirk. Ib.

141.—Act to provide for the charges and all necessaries for M. David Calderwood in his publike imployments; And likewise for the great pains and charges of the Clerk. Ib.

142.—Act concerning M. Ia. Strachan. Ib.

143.—Ref. to the Commission to consider of Overtures for restraining any youths to go to the Colledge of Doway or other corrupt Colledges. Ib.

144.—Ref. to the Commis. for presenting Overtures to the Parliament. Ib.

=Miscellaneous Historical Documents,=

RELATIVE TO THE ECCLESIASTICAL AND POLITICAL EVENTS IN SCOTLAND—1646.

1. Excerpts from Principal Baillie’s Account of the Westminster Assembly, continued from page 439.

A Publick Letter. January 20, 1646.

The hearts of the divines here who are wise, of the assembly, city, and elsewhere, are set only on the point of government. We are going on in the assembly with the Confession, and could, if need were, shortly end it. We are preparing for the Catechism; but we think all is for little purpose till the government be set up. The assembly has delivered their full sense of all its parts to the parliament half a year ago. The Independent party, albeit their number in the parliament be very small, yet being prime men, active and diligent, and making it their great work to retard all till they be first secured of a toleration of their separate congregations; and the body of the lawyers, who are another strong party in the House, believing all church-government to be a part of the civil and parliamentary power, which nature and scripture has placed in them, and to be derived from them to the ministers only so far as they think expedient; a third party of worldly profane men, who are extremely affrighted to come under the yoke of ecclesiastick discipline; these three kinds making up two parts at least of the parliament, there is no hopes that ever they will settle the government according to our mind, if they were left to themselves.

The assembly has plied them with petition upon petition, the city also, both ministers and magistrates; but all in vain. They know that schisms and heresies daily increase in all the corners of the land for want of discipline; yet the most of them care for none of these things. Had our army been but one 15,000 men in England, our advice would have been followed quickly in all things; but our lamentable posture at home, and our weakness here, make our desires contemptible. Had the King been of any considerable strength, fear would have made them careful to do duty; but their great success, the King’s extreme weakness, and our miseries, make them follow their own natural humours, to the grief of sundry gracious men of their own number. In this case our last refuge is to God, and under him to the city. We have gotten it, thanks to God, to this point, that the mayor, aldermen, common council, and most of the considerable men, are grieved for the increase of sects and heresies, and want of government. They have, yesterday, had a publick fast for it, and renewed solemnly their covenant by oath and subscription; and this day have given in a strong petition for settling of church-government, and suppressing of all sects, without any toleration. No doubt, if they be constant, they will obtain all their desires; for all know here that the parliament cannot subsist without London: so whatsoever they desire in earnest, and constantly, it must be granted. Wherefore, albeit they gave them a baffling answer to their former petition a month ago; yet considering the address of this in all its progress, they have thanked them for it, and promised a good answer speedily. The Independents, and all sects, are wakened much upon it, and all will stir; which way we do not know yet.

* * * * *

Upon the city’s petition for government, the House of Commons have gone on to vote a committee in every shire to cognosce on sundry ecclesiastick causes, which will spoil all our church-government. This night our subcommittee has voted so much toleration for the Independents, that if to-morrow the grand committee pass it, as it is too like to do, this church, by law, will be given over to confusion, notwithstanding all we can do to the contrary. But that which vexes us most of all, is a report that is whispered, of the King’s purpose to go to our army.

* * * * *

To Scotland. To Mr David Dickson. March 17, 1646.

In the assembly we are fallen on a fashious proposition, that has kept us divers days, and will do so divers more, coming upon the article of the church and the church-notes to oppose the Erastian heresy, which in this land is very strong, especially among the lawyers, unhappy members of this parliament. We find it necessary to say, “That Christ in the New Testament had institute a church-government distinct from the civil, to be exercised by the officers of the church, without commission from the magistrate.” None in the assembly has any doubt of this truth but one Colman, a professed Erastian; a man reasonably learned, but stupid and inconsiderate, half a pleasant, and of small estimation. But the lawyers in the parliament, making it their work to spoil our presbytery, not so much upon conscience, as upon fear that the presbytery spoil their market, and take up the most of the country-pleas without law, did blow up the poor man with much vanity; so he is become their champion, to bring out, in the best way he can, Erastian arguments against the proposition, for the contentment of the parliament. We give him a free and fair hearing; albeit we fear, when we have answered all he can bring, and have confirmed with undeniable proofs our position, the Houses, when it comes to them, shall scrape it out of the Confession; for this point is their idol. The most of them are incredibly zealous for it. The Pope and King were never more earnest for the headship of the church than the plurality of this parliament. However they are like for a time by violence to carry it, yet almost all the ministry are zealous for the prerogative of Christ against them. We are at this instant yoked in a great and dangerous combat for this very thing. We have been often on the brink to set up our government; but Satan to this day hindered us. The ministers and elders are not willing to set up and begin any action, till they may have a law for some power to purpose; all former ordinances have been so intolerably defective, that they could not be accepted. The Erastian and Independent party joining together in the Houses to keep off the government so long as they were able, and when it was extorted, to make it so lame and corrupt as they were able; yet at last yesterday an ordinance came forth to supply the defects of all the former, that so, without further delay, we might go to work.

* * * * *

The Independents have the least zeal to the truth of God of any men we know. Blasphemous heresies are now spread here more than ever in any part of the world; yet they are not only silent, but are patrons and pleaders for liberty almost to them all. We and they have spent many sheets of paper upon the toleration of their separate churches. At the last meeting we concluded to stop our paper-debates, and on Thursday next to begin our verbal disputation against the lawfulness of their desired separation. When we have ended, the Houses will begin to consider this matter. The most there, and in the army, will be for too great a liberty; but the assembly, the city, and the body of all the ministry in the kingdom, are passionately opposite to such an evident breach of our covenant.

* * * * *

A Postscript. March 31, 1836.

For the time our Commissioners can think on no private thing; for every day they attend, five or six hours together, a solemn debate, with a number of the chief of both Houses of parliament, about the propositions of peace to be sent to the King. A little time will shew much. We are in great doubts. The leaders of the people seem to be inclined to have no shadow of a king; to have liberty for all religions; to have but a lame Erastian presbytery; to be so injurious to us, as to chase us home with the sword. These things to you three alone. The Prince is landed in France, which will be a sentence of foreign war. This day the House of Commons have appointed a committee to secure the King’s person, if he should come to London. Our great hope on Earth, the city of London, has played nipshot: they are speaking of dissolving the assembly.

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang. April 3, 1646.

The last letter of the King being more taking than the former, offering to be advised by the parliament, if his followers may be secured of their estates, has drawn an answer yesternight, which his five or six former were not able to do. The answer is, That they conceive it not for his good, nor the good of his people, to come hither, till first the propositions be granted which they are preparing to send. In the meantime the city-guards are multiplied, and a committee appointed to secure his person, and seize on his followers, if he should come hither.

* * * * *

April 23, 1646.—Matters here are in a very ambiguous posture. Exeter is capitulating, if not already rendered. The Prince is yet in Scilly. The Houses have voted 10,000 foot and 2,000 of horse to be raised in the north. Sir Thomas Fairfax’s 21,000 men are voted to continue other four months. They are speaking of other 10,000 for the west: 40,000 men are a great army when there is not one man in the fields against them. The most think they intend to force us to what they will. The common word is, that they will have the King prisoner.

* * * * *

They make the word to go, that the King resolves to go to the Scots army, knowing their compassionate hearts, and love to the King, if he would do his duty. They have belaid all the ways, that they may catch him if he should essay to go any where out of Oxford, till Cromwell come and take him up. No appearance of settling religion or the kingdom, yet God may do both quickly. We are in great grief and perplexity; we pity it that a very few persons should be enabled to keep all in a dangerous confusion, when all might be so easily settled.

* * * * *

For Scotland. April 24, 1646.

The Houses put out an ordinance for the erecting of presbyteries; but so defective, that while it was in doing, the city drew up a petition against it; which the Houses voted a breach of their privileges. While we were in great hopes that the city would for all that stand to their petition, that we should learn to trust in no flesh, they shamefully succumbed: by a few fair words from the Houses, they were made as mute as fish. Yet the assembly were bold to petition the Houses against that ordinance; for which also they are voted breakers of their privileges. The assembly yet say, they will be stouter than the city, and mind not, by a few, whether fair or foul, words, to acknowledge any fault where none was. And we also, for our exoneration, do give in a fair remonstrance against that ordinance; whereunto as yet we have got no answer, and scarce expect any good one. But the eyes of all are most on the propositions of peace. Our state-commissioners had many and long debates, both by word and writ, with a committee of the Houses, upon the alterations of the former propositions, whereupon both kingdoms had agreed long ago. It came at last to this, that however by treaty they were obliged not to make peace without us, yet they might send what propositions they pleased for their own kingdom; and that, for religion, they would send no particular at all, but only require the King’s consent for a power to the parliament here to establish religion in England and Ireland as they thought fit; also they required him to consent, that for time coming the power of the militia should be in the Houses allenarly, and no part of it in the crown. To neither of these we would consent.

* * * * *

All the Royalists in Scotland could not have pleaded so much for the crown and the King’s just power, as the Chancellor and Wariston did for many days together. All will be presently printed either here or there. Sir Thomas Fairfax’s army will now be near Oxford. They would have made us believe, that the King had resolved to have broke through to our army for protection from prison; but I suspect the chief spreaders of these reports know well enough how they keep him fettered in Oxford with 4000 or 5000 horse, beside their daily treaties with Ashburnam, and these who have absolute power over him, to keep him still till they deliver him to Sir Thomas Fairfax, and to be disposed upon as Cromwell and his friends think it fittest for their affairs.

* * * * *

You see how things stand here. We are on the brink either of a happy peace, or of a more unhappy war than yet we have felt. The madness of these unnatural men, who continue to let out the blood of their country, when it had most need of strength, is inexcusable. Scotland, for ever, must curse the memory, not only of these wicked murderers, but also of all these unhappy self-seeking fools who have or do contribute any thing to our divisions and heart-burnings.

* * * * *

For Mr Henderson, being at Newcastle with the King.

You will have it from many hands, and I cannot but advertise you also, that the prevalent party desires nothing so much as the King’s refusing of any one of the propositions. It is the sense of all I meet with, that if the King should but delay to grant the propositions, this people will declare against him, and reject him for ever from being King. The Prince his going to France does much imbitter them, and further that which is the design of many, to abolish monarchy, and settle themselves in a new kind of popular government. If the King will presently pass all the propositions, I find the most very willing that he should return, and be received with so much power and honour, as may in a little time bring him to all his just and pious desires. He deceives himself exceedingly, if he expect any divisions here in haste. All will agree, if he remain obstinate, to ruin him and his family, and all who adhere to them. While this fear be secured, by appearance this people will be one. Divers, from whom least I expected it, are for the putting away of the whole royal race. The natural respect I have to all great families, and the great love and reverence that I ever carried to the King’s person, makes me grieve and fear much at this time. When I look upon the disposition of all men I know, I see nothing but ruin for poor Scotland, except the God of heaven help you there to save that poor prince from destroying of himself and his posterity.

* * * * *

For Mr Spang. May 15, 1646. From London.

The other week, by appearance by a secret instruction, our letters at the city-guards were taken, and broken up, and read in the House of Commons. One of John Cheesly’s has caused much noise. For ourselves we are all well; neither do we fear any hard usage for any thing that can fall out. There is no appearance of any such wrong; but there was great appearance of surrounding our army at Newark, with all the forces they had, at least with 26,000 well-armed men, to take the King from us to prison, or to cut us off. This made us, after the capitulation for Newark, to retire with speed. We are now out of their danger in haste. The faction’s great design is to continue the war; a peace is their quick and evident ruin. The King’s being with us makes them mad; but all good people are very joyful of it.

* * * * *

The good party has now the plurality in the House of Lords; many in the House of Commons are falling off our unfriends. It is hoped the city may yet remonstrate against the sects, and that to purpose shortly; but our great perplexity is for the King’s disposition. How far he will be persuaded to yield, we do not yet know. I hope Mr Henderson is with him this night at Newcastle.

* * * * *

For Mr Henderson. May 19, 1646.

There is much talk here by all sorts of people of the King’s obstinacy; that he is the longer the worse, and refuses all reason. The faction rejoices herein. This disposition contributes exceedingly to their wicked design. All our friends are very sorry for it. Except God help you, that you have occasion to let us know shortly there is a great change, we will not know whither to turn us. Our perplexity for him and ourselves for the present is very great. If he would do his duty, in spite of all knaves, all would in a moment go right; but if God have hardened him, so far as I can perceive, this people will strive to have him in their power, and make an example of him. I abhor to think of it, what they speak of execution.

* * * * *

For Glasgow. July 14, 1646.

On Sunday, in all congregations of the city, the elders are to be chosen. So the next week, church-sessions in every parish, and twelve presbyteries within the city, and a provincial synod are to be set up, and quickly, without any impediment that we apprehend. The like is to be done over all the land. They go to this work unanimously and chearfully at last, I mean all but the sectaries. That it may the better succeed, there is on Thursday next a general fast over the city, which both the assembly and parliament do countenance. The work of the assembly, these bygone weeks, has been to answer some very captious questions of the parliament, about the clear scriptural warrant for all the punctilio’s of the government. It was thought it would be impossible to us to answer, and that in our answers there should be no unanimity; yet, by God’s grace, we shall deceive them who were waiting for our halting. The committee has prepared very solid and satisfactory answers already, almost to all the questions, wherein there is like to be an unanimity absolute in all things material, even with the Independents. But because of the assembly’s way, and the Independents miserable unamendable design to keep all things from any conclusion, it is like we shall not be able to perfect our answers for some time; therefore I have put some of my good friends, leading men in the House of Commons, to move the assembly to lay aside our questions for a time, and labour about that which is most necessary, and all are crying for the perfecting of the Confession of Faith and Catechism. If this motion take, I hope we shall end shortly our Confession, for there are but a few articles now to go through. It will be a very gracious and satisfactory Confession when you see it. We made, long ago, a pretty progress in the Catechism; but falling on rubs and long debates, it was laid aside till the Confession was ended, with resolution to have no matter in it but what was expressed in the Confession, which should not be debated over again in the Catechism. If these two pieces, and the Catechism, were out of our hands, our long work were at an end. All the corrections of Mr Rous’s psalms and advices which come up from thence, were very friendly received, and almost all of them followed. It is like the assembly and parliament here will, ere long, authorise the use of that oft corrected Psalter. Whether you think meet to make use of it or not, it shall be absolutely in your own power.

* * * * *

For Mr William Spang. August 7, 1646.

We were lately in some good hopes of an happy end of our long troubles, but now we are very near desperate of that. After all possible endeavours by all unanimously, Scots, English, French, so far as yet we know, the King refuses the propositions. We expect on Monday the Chancellor and Argyle, with the English commissioners. After their report to the Houses, we fear sad votes. It will be our endeavour to keep them from sudden conclusions. They take very long time to the smallest affairs: I fear they be too quick in deposing the King, and setting a day to the Prince. We are at a great nonplus, in very great grief and perplexity. We know not what either to say or do. There is before us a thick cloud of confusion. Many of the King’s greatest friends think his obstinacy judicial, as if, in God’s justice, he were destroying himself. I fear he will down with him all his posterity, and monarchy. Also in this isle we have very small hopes of doing any more with him, and many thousands more of his best subjects. This is the great joy of the prevalent party, the thing they panted for with all earnestness. Our griefs and fears are great, and for the time we are in a great stupidity and astonishment. It will be our endeavour to keep the nations together, albeit we scarce see the possibility of it. Mr Henderson is dying most of heartbreak at Newcastle.

* * * * *

For Mr Henderson. August 13, 1646.

It seems the most here are inclined to declare against the King, and that without much regret. I know no remeid, but a quick message from him to grant all. I wish our meeting at Edinburgh would yet send to him for that effect; but I fear it be too late.

* * * * *

In the assembly we were like to have stuck many months on the questions; and the Independents were in a way to get all their differences debated over again. I dealt so with Mr Rous and Mr Tate, that they brought us an order from the House to lay aside the questions till the Confession and Catechism were ended. Many took it for a trick of the Independents and Erastians for our hurt; but I knew it was nothing less. We are now near an end of our Confession. We stick on the article of synods, upon the proposition of their coercive power, or their power to excommunicate. If this were over, we apprehend no more long debates on the Confession. The Committee for the Catechism has well near ended their work.

* * * * *

For Mr Robert Blair. August 18, 1646.

With much diligence, and art, and great perplexities, we strive every day to keep the House of Commons from falling on the King’s answer. We know not what hour they will close their doors, and declare the King fallen from his throne; which if they should once do, we put no doubt but all England would concur; and if any should mutter against it, they would be quickly suppressed. Do not expect, that ever any more messages will come to you [meaning the King] from this. If within a very few days you send not hither a simple and absolute grant of all the propositions, without any if, or and, you will quickly obtain your desire. A martyrdom, a perpetual close prison at least, will be your portion; and that without the pity of many. If yet you would do what within a few weeks you will on your knees beg to be permitted to do, but in vain, you might save all.

* * * * *

For Mr David Dickson. August 18, 1646.

The King’s unhappy refusal of the propositions has put us here in a great deal of confusion and perplexity. The sectaries do exceedingly rejoice; the rest are in great sadness. The great danger was, that the House of Commons presently without any more, should declare against the King. Our great care was to prevent that great mischief; for if they once had passed a vote to demand the King, to remove our army, to send their army northward, there was no remeid. Therefore we made ready a paper before their commissioners returned, and presented it at the very back of their commissioners report, of our willingness to disband our army, and give up the garrisons upon reasonable satisfaction; and our desire to take, by common advice, a course for settling of the kingdoms. The noise of our very good carriage at Newcastle, the great equity of our paper, our private dealing with our friends in the Houses, made our motions taken: so we have got them to consider first the matter of our army before they came to the King’s answer. We hope to keep on this for some days, till the King have a little more time to be better advised. And such diligence has been used, that we hear he is coming near us.

* * * * *

Their first offer to us was of £100,000 Sterling for the disbanding of our army. We, this day, gave them in a paper wherein we were peremptor for more than double that sum for the present, besides the huge sums which we crave to be paid afterward. They have appointed a committee to confer with us; we are in some hopes of agreement.

* * * * *

For Glasgow. To Mr Robert Ramsay. London, August 18, 1646.

We are here, by the King’s madness, in a terrible plunge. The powerful faction desires nothing so much as any colour to cast the King and all his race away, to have a quarrel with us; this they will get if the King stick but for a few days many of the propositions. Many here will regret it; but none will oppose. With great difficulty we drive over a little time, and to our utmost labours with the King. He never did any good turn in due time; our people, I fear, be a snare to him. Divisions are like to increase, and the best to be borne down most. Worse evils hang above the head of poor Scotland than yet we have suffered, except the Lord prevent, and such as I cannot see their end. Blasphemous heresies rage here every where, without any controul, to this day. Warnings are clear and zealous; but a few that make it their work to patronise and advance a horrible liberty, mars all. This nation also is in a temper to fall in a worse war than the former. God help us, we had need to pray. Never people nearer to a bottomless pit of horrible evils.

* * * * *

To Mr David Dickson, September 22, 1646.

Reverend and Dear Brother,

—— We have ended the Confession of Faith for the matter, and have perfected the most half of its nineteen chapters. The other seventeen, I hope, in a ten or twelve days will be perfected, and so all be sent up to the Houses. It will be, I hope, a very sweet and orthodox piece, much better than any Confession yet extant, if the House of Commons mangle it not to us. We are now upon the Catechism. We hope that also shall be a very good and plain piece. We are now at work, thanks to God, in earnest much more than ever. If the race hold, I trust this also in a month shall be over, and then Mr Rutherford and I will supplicate the commission for a demission. Mr Gillespie will be abundance to attend the queries. It will be a great question when you shall think meet to call a general assembly. We yet know not what to advise. It will be necessary to have the Confession and Catechism approven in a general assembly, as the Directory was; but we fear the condition of your affairs at this time, will scarce permit you to hazard to call one. Always be thinking on this; for it will be a great deliberandum shortly. To-morrow, the House of Commons debate the ordinance against heresies and blasphemies; we are very solicitous for it. The orthodox and heterodox party will yoke about it with all their strength, the Lord be among them; for the right or wrong carrying of that business is of a huge consequence, and nothing beyond it but another question which this day is handled, How to dispose of the King’s person? Great need had you there, as in my last I warned you, to see to the election of commissioners to the parliament, both in the burghs and shires. If that choice fall wrong, Scotland is in hazard to be ruined.

* * * * *

For Mr Spang. October 2, 1646.

They have passed a vote of disposing the King’s person as their two Houses shall think fit, without any reference to us. We press, by many unanswerable reasons, our joint interest. They deny it. It is like we may join in advising, and get the question of power laid aside; but when we come to advise, we know not what to say. We expect one of these days William Murray with the King’s last answers. We are certain they will not satisfy. Their course thereafter with the King will be more summar than we readily can join in peace. We see an inundation of evils; except the great God arise we are undone. These things were the subject of yesterday’s full debate betwixt the two Houses and our commissioners. We expected £200,000 to have been put in our army’s hand within a fortnight, and the sectarian army disbanded, and that party humbled, government presently set up, the ordinance against sects and heresies that now is in debate to pass, and be execute; but the King’s obstinacy is like to mar all. And having done all we can, we know not what to do with him next. The good Chancellor is distempered with grief, and I with him also, and others of us; God help us. When we get better news ye shall get part; for the time I am not well neither in body or mind.

For Mr George Young. October 13, 1646.

The unreasonable vote of disposing of the King’s person as their two Houses of Parliament think meet, without the least reference to Scotland, they still adhere to. In three solemn meetings, the Chancellor, Wariston, and Lauderdale, did so out-reason them, that all the hundreds of hearers did grope their insolent absurdities; but for no other purpose, than to draw from them another very unexpected vote, of keeping up the army for six months more. The keys, the sword, and money, and preferments, in the hands of the sectaries. With much ado have we kept the report of these three conferences from the Houses, to be made in four or five sheets, on Thursday, by ourselves. The King’s answer cannot be here till Monday. In the meantime they are so peremptor, that they may pass a vote, declaring the King, for no scant of faults, incapable to govern while he lives. If this nail be once rooved, we with our teeth will never get it drawn. If we get it delayed a few days, till the answer come, it is well; but when that much-expected answer comes, if it be not satisfactory, as we are extremely afraid for it, then, by all appearance, this people, without more delay, will strike the fatal stroke; the consequences whereof I am oft troubled to think upon. If the answer were satisfactory, as some hope there is that at least in time it may be so, if the patience of this people, by all diligence we can use, may be kept but for a few weeks unbroken, all would go well.

For matters of religion, albeit for the time in an extreme ill posture, yet are in a case of thriving, if the accommodating of the King did permit men but to draw up their fainting spirits. The fear of that miscarriage lets no man mind any thing else. London and Lancashire goes on with the presbyteries and sessions but languidly. Sundry other shires are making to; but all the errors of the world are raging over all the kingdom. God save Scotland from that pest! In the ordinance against that evil there is some little progress made. To-morrow, by God’s help, we expect a farther. Our assembly for one twenty days posted hard; but since have got into its old pace. The first half, and more, of the Confession, we sent up to the House. The end of these who called for it, was the shuffling out the ordinance against errors; yet our friends have carried to go on with that. But others have carried the putting of scriptures to the margin of the Confession, which may prove a very long business, if not dextrously managed. It will be yet a fortnight before the other half of it be ready; for sundry necessar, but scabrous propositions, were added in the review. We have passed near a quarter of the Catechism; but we will not in earnest win to it till Confession be off our hand. I am near ready to speak a word with the Anabaptists. I dare say, too much ease has not been hitherto in me or my colleague’s disease.

* * * * *

To Mr David Dickson. October 27, 1646.

The peace of the kingdoms is still in a great uncertainty. We fear every other day, that the Houses impatience of the King’s infinite delays break off in a fury against him, and then that he be brought to consent to all but to no purpose, unless to engage our poor kingdom in his quarrel, for the joining of our ruin to his own. It is also whispered, that he is coming off to grant all things but the covenant, and church-government, and that it is like the parliament here will close with him in these terms, without much regard to our complaints and miscontentment this way.

* * * * *

To ——. [This letter is, I suppose, for Mr Robert Blair.] November 3, 1646.

I hear that not only the chief of the sectarian party, but some others, seem in private to give their readiness to welcome the King, if the other propositions be granted, though the covenant be shifted. The sectarian party, and divers others who profess most to oppose them, seem to be in a way near a disposition to admit, unanimously enough, of a charge against the King’s person, which they say is in readiness, and that the great stop to this, all fear from the Scots and the city will be removed. If they find that the King in his answer give not quick and full satisfaction in the covenant, I really believe the King is greatly abused if he dream that either the Scots or the city will make any considerable opposition to any course the parliament shall be pleased to take with his person, if there be any more hesitations in establishing that covenant.

It is to me marvellous, that no experience, how dear, or frequent soever, will learn his Majesty that one point of prudence, to do in time for his great advantage, what he must and will do ere long, without any thanks, and that with a great addition. The covenant now will do all his business. Will he scruple it till the ordinance pass, the next debate will be about his negative voice in the parliament; and very readily that shall be put in an ordinance; and without it also there shall be no admittance of him, or any of his, to the throne.

To many here it seems a great measure of imprudence, and (as some call it) induration and dementation, to be content that the parliament here should run out into the greatest extremities, and to hope that those shall be the readiest means to obtain to the King all his desires; for I verily think that if the parliament shall once go on to the hardest courses with the King, upon his refusal to pass the covenant, and to do these duties which the most of the good men in both kingdoms are persuaded he ought in reason, he will never get, either here or in Scotland, any considerable force for his defence.

* * * * *

This people’s patient waiting for the King’s last answer, is very near a final period: and all are afraid that one of these days the House of Commons doors be closed, and some high vote pass that never shall be recalled.

* * * * *

Again, I tell you, from all I converse with, the covenant is his safety; nothing less will do it; and this will do it, by God’s help abundantly.

* * * * *

To Mr George Young. December 1, 1646.

The £200,000 was all told on Friday last. All this day our commissioners have been agreeing upon the way of its receiving, and the going of our army. Great haste will be used upon all hands, no stop is expected. We have had sore labour these weeks bygone, to put on many things in the Houses, assembly, and city, much ado to get the great sum; but when once it was on a way, it ran faster than it could be received. It was my dear friend Dr Burgess’s singular invention, that all who contribute to this sum, would have as much of his old debt, with all the annualrents counted to him, and for all make a good pennyworth of the bishops lands; so the bargain being exceeding advantageous, the strife was, who should come in with his money soonest. By this means we got the bishops lands on our back, without any grudge, and in a way that no skill will get them back again.

* * * * *

The body of this people would gladly embrace the King and peace; but if one month longer he go on to dally, they will reject him for ever; and if he then run to us, to draw a perpetual war upon our backs, he cannot be very wellcome. Our commissioners here, twice every week, write such long, free, and true scrolls, as will absolve them from any guilt, if persons obstinate in madness will needs destroy themselves. I think all here shall either come home with me, or at my back. A base scurvy pamphlet came out against our papers, which by order of parliament this day was publickly burnt; yet the House of Commons answer to us was sent us this day also, little better than that which they burnt.

* * * * *

For Mr James Robertson of Bedlay. December 8, 1646.

Some few of the most active men of the House of Commons and army are for too general a liberty for all consciences; but the most of both Houses are right and sound, and the body of the city are zealous against all errors and confusions, as the world will see in their new petition yet before this week end. Generally the ministers over all the kingdom are orthodox; and the sectaries except a very few, are but heady, illiterate persons. If peace were settled, and the army down, all here think that the noise of heresies, which now is very loud, would evanish. This night I count us as good us agreed for the sending down of our money, and the return of our army. I think, on Monday, and not sooner, it will go. We receive at Northallerton, £100,000, and the other beyond the Tine, when Newcastle is delivered.

* * * * *

To my Lord——. [This, I suppose, is to the Earl of Loudon, Chancellor of Scotland.] December 25, 1646.

If it please God the King come hither, who shall be his ministers? By all means it must be provided, that he be not permitted to have any service either from Episcopal men or sectaries. There will be difficulty to get these eschewed. If the King have his choice, without rules from his parliament, he will take no other than Episcopal men. If some have the power either of nomination or effectual recommendation, without doubt the prime sectaries shall be planted about him. For the preventing of this, were it not meet, while the King is with us, to be thinking what ministers we could wish to wait on his family and children? In the mean time, while the King is on his journey, and while he is a-settling here, were it not meet to move his Majesty to require Mr Blair to attend him; and if it may be, to have the spiritual care of the children?

* * * * *

To Mr William Spang.

The treaty for our army, and so the committee of both kingdoms, being ended, and the next deliberation about the King, being of that importance, that our commissioners think meet to remit it to the parliament of England, the Chancellor and Lauderdale purpose to go home the next week, and I, God willing, with them. Our assembly, with much ado, at last have wrestled through the Confession, and the whole is now printed. The House of Commons require to put Scripture to it before they take it to consideration; and what time that will take up, who knows? We have passed a quarter of the Catechism, and thought to have made short work with the rest; but they are fallen into such mislikes, and endless janglings, about the method and the matter, that all think it will be a long work. The increase of all heresies here is very great.

* * * * *

At last his [the King’s] answer is come to us, and this day was communicate to both Houses. It is but a mere general, that he desires to come here to be heard, for the loosing of his scruples. The Houses have voted his coming to Holmby house near Northampton, in quality little better than a prisoner; which he will never agree to. It will be endeavoured that the two parliaments may agree in some course of his restraint, if he continue in his unhappy courses. His warrant the other day was produced for stealing away the Duke of York to France. If either he could be moved to agree with his parliament, or they to agree among themselves in any course for him, it seems we might have here, both in church and state, all our desires; but neither of these being likely, our dangers both in church and state are very great and imminent.

[_See continuation of the Account of the Westminster Assembly, appended to the Acts of 1647._]

Note of Proceedings in the Convention of Estates relative to the Church, betwixt the Assemblies of 1646 and 1647.

Nov. 14. Letter from the Parliament to the King, desiring a Settlement of Religion, and a happy and well-grounded Peace in all his Majesties Dominions, according to the Oath and Covenant, p. 231.

1647.

Jan. 16. Declaration of the Kingdom of Scotland concerning the King’s Majesty’s Person, p. 239. Desires of the Kingdom of Scotland, p. 240. A Letter from the Parliament of Scotland to the Parliament of England, p. 241.

Jan. 23. Ordinance anent the answering of the King’s Majestie’s Letter, direct to the Earl of Crawford. Ib.

Feb. 11. Answer of the Parliament to the Remonstrance of the Church, p. 247.

Feb. 12. Act for Transporting of the Kirk of Dunscore, p. 249.

March 12. Act Erecting the Kirk of Glencorse, p. 264. Act Erecting the New Kirk of Glenluce. Ib. Act Erecting the West Kirk of Calder. Ib. Act for Transporting the Kirks of Logie-Montrose, and Peant. Ib.

March 18. Act against Excommunicate Persons, ordaining that, after the lapse of forty days, they shall be put to the Horn, and Letters of Intercommuning and Caption issued against all who refuse the Covenant, &c., p. 267. Act Discharging Observation of Superstitious Days, p. 268. Answers of Parliament to the Overture given in to the Parliament by the Commissioners of the Assembly. Ib.

March 19. Instructions from Parliament to their Commissioners in London, p. 268.

March 20. Act and Commission to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

March 23. Act Lord Huntlie upon the Production of the Articles of Treaty betwixt the Kingdoms of Scotland and England, p. 272.

March 24. Act Renewing the Commission for Plantation of Kirks and Valuation of Teinds. Ib.

March 26. Act concerning the Education of Children under Popish Parents and Tutors, p. 276.

March 27. Commission for Visiting the University of Aberdeen, p. 288.

THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY, AT EDINBURGH, 1647.

In resuming our narrative of public events, in which the Church of Scotland acted an important part, we commence, on this occasion, at the beginning of June, 1646, when the King was in the Scottish Camp at Newcastle, and when the Assembly met at Edinburgh. From the Acts of that Assembly, it will be seen that his Majesty addressed a letter to it, (28th May,) promising “to maintain religion there as it is established, in doctrine, worship, and church government;” that the Assembly, on the 18th of June, responded to this in vague and general terms, but renewed its commission for “prosecuting, advancing, perfecting, and bringing the said work of uniformity in religion, in all his Majesty’s dominions, to a happy conclusion;” and addressed letters to the English Parliament, the Westminster Assembly, and the City of London, all to the same effect.[337]

On the 25th of that month, at a meeting of the Grand Committee of both Houses of the English Parliament, Argyle delivered a document containing the acquiescence of the Scottish Commissioners in the propositions for peace, which had been suggested by the English Houses; and delivered a speech in which uniformity in the three kingdoms, the Covenant, and intolerance to all Dissenters, formed the leading topics. The English Parliament, however, still sheltered itself under the convenient verbiage, that the church government in England should be modelled “according to the Word of God, and the example of the best reformed Churches.” At the same time, a petition from the officers and soldiers of the Scottish army, addressed to their general, Lord Leven, was got up. This was followed by a declaration of the Lord General, the general officers, and soldiers of that army, on the 29th of June, intimating their adherence to the Covenant, but intimating too, that, having come to England in support of their allies in that cause, they expected their pecuniary recompense, and that being given, they would then willingly retire into Scotland. A petition to the King, pressing on him the adoption of the Covenant and the enforcement of it in England, was also presented; so that Charles was assailed on all hands by a combined pressure from the Parliaments of both kingdoms—the Westminster and General assemblies—the Scottish army—to relinquish at once the last of his prerogatives and his conscientious principles. Whatever, therefore, he subsequently did in the way of concession, can only be ascribed to absolute and irresistible coercion, while in a state of thraldom.

The propositions of peace, as they were called, being thus concerted, with the elements of future discord in their bosom, were passed in the English Parliament, on the 27th of June; and, as an earnest of their extirpating tendencies, Morgan, a priest, who had received orders beyond seas in the Church of Rome, “was drawn, hang’d, and quarter’d at Tyburn,” on the 30th of the same month.[338]

On the 6th of July, “the Commons voted that this kingdom hath no further need of the Scottish army, and that the kingdom is unable to pay them longer; and that a letter should be sent from both Houses to the Commissioners of Scotland, to desire them to withdraw their army into Scotland.”[339] On the 10th of that month, the Assembly’s letters, already referred to, were received; and, on the 13th, the propositions for peace, which had been previously drawn out, [Die Sabbathi, 11th July, 1646,] were finally adjusted, in order to be offered to his Majesty.

The main points in these propositions, touching religion and its establishments, were, that the King should sign and swear the Solemn League and Covenant, and an act of the Parliaments in both Kingdoms be passed, enjoining all the subjects in the three kingdoms to do the same, under such penalties as the respective Parliaments should enact; that a bill be passed, utterly abolishing Prelacy, in terms of the treaty at Edinburgh, 29th November, 1643; that the ordinances as to the Assembly of Divines be ratified by act of Parliament; that the Reformation of Religion should be settled by act of Parliament, conformably with the League and Covenant; that an oath be imposed on all Papists, renouncing their tenets; and declaring that, if the King should not give his assent to these proposals, then, it being done by both Houses of Parliament and the Scottish Estates, the same should be as valid as if such assent had been given. There were other propositions, such as the King relinquishing the command of the army for twenty years; but to these it is needless here to allude further than that a long list of persons was proscribed as not fit to receive pardon for their proceedings during the troubles.[340]

On the 23d of July, the Commissioners from the English Parliament arrived at Newcastle, and were attended by Argyle and Loudoun as Commissioners for Scotland. The King appointed an audience next day, when the propositions were read to his Majesty, the Commissioners informing him that they had no power to treat, or to remain above ten days for an answer. At one of the interviews which the Commissioners had with the King, Loudoun, in very plain terms, intimated that the Parliament “are now in such a posture for strength and power, they are in a capacity to do what they will, both in Church and State; and some are so afraid, and others so unwilling to submit themselves to your Majesty’s government, that they desire not you nor any of your race longer to reign over them; but the people are so wearied of the war and great burthens they do groan under, are so loth to have monarchical government destroyed, that they dare not attempt to cast it totally off, till once they send propositions of peace to your Majesty.” He added, “If your Majesty (as God forbid) shall refuse to assent to the propositions, you will lose all your friends in the Houses, lose the city and all the country; and all England will join against you as one man: They will process and depose you, and set up another government; they will charge us to deliver your Majesty to them, and render their garisons, and remove our armies out of England; * * * and if your Majesty lose England by your wilfulness, you will not be permitted to come and reign in Scotland.”[341]

The King, however, was not entirely overwhelmed by the language of intimidation thus held towards him; but, on the 1st of August, delivered to the Commissioners an answer, which will be found annexed,[342] proposing to go to London “upon the publick faith and security of the two Houses of Parliament and the Scotch Commissioners,” there to negotiate the terms of an adjustment on all points; and, with this answer, the Commissioners returned to London the day following, and, on the 12th, reported their proceedings to Parliament.

“The spirit of the age,” in any age and in every country, is often marked emphatically by trivial circumstances. Of this we have an example at the period now under consideration. The Great Seal of England, which had been carried to Oxford in 1642, and other Signets of Royalty, were found there on its surrender, and were ordered by the House of Commons to be broken in pieces; and, on the 11th of August, “were, by a smith, broken to pieces at the bar of the Lords’ House, the whole House of Commons being present.” Such was the morbid fanaticism at that time even against the symbols of regal authority.

It cannot be deemed foreign to this compilation to state, that, in the course of this month, (19th August,) the most distinguished leader of the Covenanters died; we need scarcely add the name—ALEXANDER HENDERSON. During the time that the King was at Newcastle, he had held an amicable controversy with his Majesty, on the relative qualities of Episcopacy and Presbytery, with the view of reconciling his antagonist in argument to the adoption of the latter; but this controversy, the records of which have been preserved, and which was conducted with great courtesy and talent on both sides, failed in the accomplishment of its object by the conversion of the King; and Henderson soon after returned to Scotland, where, suffering under a shattered constitution and broken spirit, he died, lamented by his friends and honoured by his opponents. The best tribute to his worth and talents is to be found in the pages of his contemporaries.

The settlement of the propositions, sent by the Parliaments to the King at Newcastle, did not form the only subject of perplexity to the ruling powers at the period now referred to. The same day that his Majesty’s answer was laid before the English Parliament, a paper was given in to the House of Peers by the Scottish Commissioners, declaring that the Scotch were “willing forthwith to surrender the garisons possessed by them in this Kingdom, [England,] (which they did keep for no other end but the safety and security of their forces,) and without delay to recall their army; reasonable satisfaction being given for their pains, hazards, charges, and sufferings; whereof a competent proportion to be presently paid to the army before their disbanding, and security to be given for the remainder.” Upon this a conference was held by the two Houses, and, two days after, the Commons voted £100,000 for the Scottish army, and promised an early audit and adjustment of their accounts. The demands of the Scotch amounted to about two millions; but, at length, after some cavilling, it was agreed, early in September, that they should be modified to £400,000, of which one moiety to be paid ere the army left England, and the remainder in future instalments. And, about the same time, Commissioners were sent from the Estates of Scotland to the King to persuade him to accede to the propositions already adverted to. The King’s answers to these are so important in a historical point of view, and as illustrating the relative position of all parties at that critical juncture, that we give them in our appendix of documents to which we refer.[343] And it may be here noted that, on the 3d of September, Montrose, by the Special orders of the King, relinquished, though reluctantly, his warlike position in the Highlands, and, along with some of his followers, embarked at Stonehaven for Norway.

On the 18th of September, “the House of Commons took into consideration how his Majesty’s person should be disposed of; and voted, 1. That whatsoever consultation and debate the Scots Commissioners should have concerning his Majesty’s person, the same should not in any ways impede the march of the Scots armies out of this kingdom, nor violate or trench upon the treaties between both nations. 2. That his Majesty shall be disposed of as both Houses of the Parliament of England shall think fit; and afterwards ordered that these Votes should be communicated to the Scots Commissioners, who pretending to a joint right of disposing of his Majesty’s person, a committee of both Houses was appointed to treat with them about it, who had sundry conferences thereupon.”[344] In the conferences which ensued, Loudoun, the Lord Chancellor of Scotland, in various eloquent speeches,[345] which reflect honour on his character and memory, contended for the perfect freedom of the royal person, and his restoration to all the honours of his station, or that he might go to Scotland; asserting the coequal right of the Scottish Parliament to regulate this matter: but the English Commissioners and Parliament maintained “that the Kingdom of Scotland hath no right of joint exercise of interest in disposing of the person of the King in the Kingdom of England”—overlooking, in the maze of the sophistries by which this doctrine was sustained, that the King was at the time under the protection of his Scottish subjects, and though in England for the moment, that, by removing him into Scotland, the whole argument would have been overthrown by a single day’s march, under a guard of cavalry, across the Tweed. They adhered pertinaciously to a prior and paramount right to the disposal of the King’s person, and, as will be seen in the sequel, they prevailed in the tedious written and oral controversy which took place on that subject.

The steadfastness of the King in refusing, without further consideration, to adopt the Covenant and abolish Episcopacy, while it discouraged the Presbyterians of England who were still attached to monarchy, was gratifying to the Independents, who rejoiced in it, as favourable to the establishment of a republic. Its effect in Scotland was most inauspicious, even although the Estates, and many of the chiefs, began once more to cherish their ancient loyalty. The English Parliament, while these altercations were in progress, (9th October,) issued ordinances abolishing Episcopacy, and ordering the sale of all church property—thus dispensing summarily with the royal sanction to these acts of democratic despotism.[346] On the 27th of November, the arrangements for paying off the arrears of the Scottish claims were completed, and the removal of the army stipulated for. On the 16th of December, the money was sent out of London in thirty-six carts, to pay off the first instalment; and, on the 21st of that month, the Commons voted that, after the payment of the first £200,000, the Scottish army would take no free quarters, nor levy moneys on the country; and both Houses named Commissioners to go to Scotland, and wind up this ticklish matter amicably. Nothing, however, was yet settled as to the King’s person; but it was agreed that this should be no impediment to the marching of the Scottish army, on receiving the first of the stipulated payments.

The Scottish Estates having met on the 3d of November preceding, were assembled at the time that these proceedings were maturing in the English Parliament. They resolved, on the very day that the money had been dispatched from London, (16th December,) to pay off their auxiliary army, “that instructions should be sent to their Commissioners to press his Majesty’s going to London, with honour, safety, and freedom, and that they should declare their resolutions to maintain monarchical government, in his Majesty’s person and posterity, and his just title to the Crown of England.”[347] This declaration, however, was not to the taste of the Commissioners of the General Assembly, who must needs intermeddle and supersede the Parliament; and, accordingly, next day, (17th December,) they concocted “A Solemn and Seasonable Warning to all Estates and Degrees of Persons throughout the Land,” in which, amidst a redundancy of the jargon of the times, they insisted that no deviation from the League and Covenant should be tolerated, under the pretence of preserving the King and his authority; and unless he should unconditionally adopt the Covenant, they obtested all the people to oppose his coming to Scotland—holding that document to be binding, not only upon all the existing generation, but their posterity.[348]

This most unseasonable usurpation of political power and interference in secular affairs had its natural effect in England. The declaration of the Scottish Estates, which was worthy of an independent, loyal, and supreme legislature, was presented to the English Parliament the one day, and the Warning from the Assembly’s Commission the day following; and, after reading it, a fresh discussion arose, which terminated in a resolution “that his Majesty should be desired to grant the whole propositions; and, in case of refusal, the certifications given to his Majesty should be put in execution, viz., To secure the Kingdom without him; and did declare that the Kingdom of Scotland cannot lawfully engage themselves for his Majesty, he not taking the Covenant, satisfying as to Religion, &c. Nor would admit him to come into Scotland unless he gave a satisfactory answer to the whole propositions lately presented to him in the name of both Kingdoms.”[349] This resolution implied an assumption of superiority in the English Houses of Parliament over the Estates of Scotland, which was a palpable act of unwarranted usurpation, inferring a breach of the Treaty; and we look in vain either to the general principles of international law, or to the existing treaties betwixt the two countries, for any justification of the assumption.

When the King was apprised of the proceedings in the English Parliament, which followed on the communications from Scotland, he sent another written message to both Parliaments, on the 20th of December, repeating his desire to confer with that of England, on the propositions submitted to him—not absolutely refusing, but desiring to give and receive in person, and in London, explanations. It concludes in these terms:—“’Tis your King who desires to be heard, (the which, if refused to a Subject by a King, he would be thought a tyrant for it,) and for that end which all men profess to desire. Wherefore his Majesty conjures you, as you desire to shew your selves really what you profess, even as you are good Christians and subjects, that you will accept this his offer, which he is confident God will so bless, that it will be the readiest means by which these Kingdoms may again become a comfort to their friends and a terror to their enemies.”[350]

To this message no answer whatever was returned; but, on the 22d of December, the Lords voted “That the King, being now in England, may come to New Market, there to remain, with such attendants about him as both houses of Parliament shall appoint; but the Commons agreed not with the Lords therein; and therefore voted, that Holmby House, in Northamptonshire, would be a place most fit for his Majesty, if he please to come thereunto and abide with such attendants as both Houses shall appoint.” The two Houses, on the 25th of December, resumed consideration of this matter, “and the Commons further debated the King’s coming to Holmby, agreeing with the Lords that his coming thither should be with respect to the safety and preservation of his Majesty’s person, and in preservation and defence of the true religion. And the question being put, Whether the words ‘according to the Covenant’ should be added? it passed with the affirmative.” On the 5th of January, 1647, the Commons resolve to appoint Commissioners of both Houses to go down to receive the King from the Scots, and to bring him to Holmby; and the Earl of Pembroke and others were named accordingly. On the 14th, the King put several questions to the Scottish Commissioners at Newcastle, to which evasive answers were returned; and, on the 16th of that month, the Scottish Estates transmitted its consent for delivering up the King, in these terms:—“The Estates of the Parliament of the Kingdom of Scotland do declare their concurrence for the King’s Majesty’s going to Holmby House, or some other of his houses in or about London, as shall be thought fit, there to remain until he give satisfaction to both Kingdoms in the propositions of peace; and that in the interim there be no harm, prejudice, injury, nor violence done to his royal person; that there be no change of government, other than hath been these three years past; and that his posterity in no ways be prejudiced in their lawful succession to the Crown and Government of these Kingdoms.”[351]

The Commissioners from the English Parliament arrived at Newcastle on the 23d of January; and, on the 28th, “the Scotch Lords being all with his Majesty, he told them he had often desired to go into Scotland; that he came into their army for protection, and had it, but now perceived they were not willing he should go to Edinburgh. And they being to deliver up the garrisons, he desired to know how they would dispose of him; and for that end desired them to withdraw and consider to whom they would deliver him, which they did; and, coming in again, they told his Majesty that they had considered of his speech, and that, since his Majesty had refused to take the Covenant, and sign the Propositions, they were to deliver him to the Commissioners of both Houses of the Parliament of England, who were come to attend him to Holmby.”

“On Saturday, Jan. the 30th, the Scots march’d out of Newcastle, and Skippon took possession of it, and the Parliament’s Commissioners received the King into their charge, and soon after set forwards with him to Durham, and so on to Holmby, * * * where he arrived on Tuesday, Feb. 16, 1646-7.”[352]

Connected with these transactions, it should be recollected that, by the resolution of the Commons, on 1st September preceding, £100,000 were to be paid to the Scotch on the army leaving Newcastle—two other equal instalments in the payments, at three and nine months subsequently—another at nine months thereafter—and the last £100,000 after the lapse of twelve months more; so that when the King was delivered up, on the 30th of January, 1647, the Scottish authorities then received one-fourth part of the money, the remainder being made payable within a period extending over two years and a-half after the surrender of the King; a mode of settlement which it is no breach of charity to assume was fully understood to be a pledge for the acquiescence by Scotland in the decrees of the English Parliament with reference to the Royal person.

It has been said, that the resolution of the Scottish Estates, on the 16th of December, “was obtained by surprise;” and that it was an “untimely excess of zeal;”[353] and plausible special pleadings have been indited by certain historians, to gloss over the pusillanimity and sordid considerations, by which the Scottish authorities were, subsequently, induced to truckle to these arrogant pretensions. We have no sympathy either with the morbid patriotism or the party prejudices which would vindicate our countrymen of a former, or of any age, at the expense of historical truth, from such imputations as those alluded to; and whatever were the real motives by which, in this matter, the Scottish Covenanters were guided, one thing is quite plain, that they meanly yielded to the insolent demands of the English Parliament, in an affair as to which there was no stipulation in the treaties betwixt them binding them to do so; that although distinct in point of form, the negotiations about payment of the arrears, and the demands for the royal person were contemporaneous; and that, although accounts were adjusted upon paper, no part of the promised arrears was paid at the time that the demand for the King’s person was made and reiterated by the English Parliament, nor for a considerable time afterwards. And, above all, viewed in a moral light, and with reference even to the terms of the Covenant itself, and the allegiance which they had sworn to Charles as King of Scotland, and their own demands on the English Parliament, that the King should receive all honour and enjoy all freedom personally—it seems impossible to doubt that a convenient policy overruled honourable principle and national spirit, when they simultaneously delivered up the King’s person to the English Parliament, and accepted the moneys then and subsequently doled out to them, from time to time, in successive instalments.[354]

The King having been thus delivered up to the English Republicans and Independents, and the Scottish army having retired within their own territories, in the end of January, 1647, our attention is now called to the proceedings which ensued there, before referring to occurrences of a very outrageous and extraordinary character in England.

On returning into Scotland, the army, under Leven’s command, was considerably reduced, without difficulty, to such an amount as was requisite for suppressing the Royalist insurgents in various districts of the Highlands. For this purpose, Middleton and David Leslie were intrusted with the command of the Covenanting forces. The Scottish Estates adjourned, having appointed a Grand Committee to watch the progress of events; and the Royalists were, in the months of March and April, effectually repressed. Strathbogie Castle was stormed, being the chief strength of Huntly, and some other forts in his country were reduced; on one occasion twenty, and on another several more of the prisoners being executed. Many other insurgents, some of them persons of distinction, were taken prisoners, but Huntly eluded pursuit. In the Western Isles, the relics of Montrose’s band, who had been joined by a new levy of Irish auxiliaries, were also dispersed and defeated. The castles of the Macdonalds were reduced by D. Leslie. The Irish retreated from Kintyre to Islay, and thence to Ireland, with the exception of about 200, who formed a garrison, but who, being overcome, were all subjected to military execution; and thus, for a time, ended the insurrection in favour of the King in Scotland.[355]

The English Parliament was relieved by the arrangement with the Scottish Estates, already detailed, of some portion of its embarrassments; but a very formidable difficulty yet remained in regard to the disposal of its own army. It could not be upheld, at its existing strength, without proving a heavy burden on the country; and, from its character, it was dangerous to have such an army on foot and unemployed. It was, therefore, deemed prudent to select a portion of it for service in Ireland, where the authority of the English Parliament was still unacknowledged and resisted, and to disband the remainder; and, in the beginning of April, a petition was got up, with this view, from the county of Essex, praying for the speedy disbanding of the army; and the county committees which had sprung up in various quarters, excited the jealousy of the nation. On the 9th of April, the Commons resolved that, a fortnight thereafter, they should proceed to “debate the business of the Church for fourteen days together, and, in the interim, no private business to intervene;” and, on the 13th, Commissioners were appointed to go to the army, with propositions to the officers and soldiers, who were to be sent to Ireland. Symptoms of mutiny began to appear in a portion of it, stationed in North Wales, on the subject of arrears. Next day a petition from some of the reduced officers, who served under Fairfax, was read to the House, complaining of certain grievances and craving indemnity. On the 17th, a letter from the Commissioners sent to the army, of which Walden was the General’s head-quarters, was received, on the subject of enlisting for Ireland, and a conference took place with the officers who had been appointed to represent the desires of the army to Parliament. The negotiations with the army, as to going to Ireland, proceeded with but small success, and amid much distraction; and, on the 17th, there was a long debate, which was adjourned, whether to disband the army entirely or send it unbroken to Ireland for reducing that kingdom? On the 27th, it was stated that the arrangements, as to Ireland, had been obstructed by some officers in the army, and it was ordered that four of these should be summoned by the serjeant-at-arms to attend the House; and, after a long debate, it was resolved that the whole army should be disbanded, receiving six weeks’ pay. The same day, a petition was presented to the Commons by some officers for themselves and their fellow-soldiers, along with a vindication of their proceedings, which was signed by fourteen colonels and lieutenant-colonels, six majors, and an immense number of inferior officers. Nor was this movement confined to the superior officers; for the petty officers and common soldiers were completely organized, under the disguised auspices of Cromwell and Ireton, in a compact confederacy, and selected a committee, consisting of delegates from every regiment, who were distinguished by the name of “Agitators”—a term which has been appropriately revived, in more recent times, to indicate the existence of a similar spirit of insubordination and rebellion. At the period now referred to, England presented all the realities of revolutionary anarchy; and a volcanic power, the elements of which had long been fermenting underneath the English Parliament, was now on the eve of bursting forth ere it could escape that resistless power.[356] Like the Prætorian bands of Imperial Rome, the English army now assumed to itself supreme sway in the British empire, imitating the example of an unconstitutional Parliament, by which it had been called into existence, and usurping a power by which, ere long, that and all civil authority whatsoever was utterly overthrown.

On the 30th of April, the mutinous spirit of the army was conspicuously shewn by the production, in Parliament, of a letter, from some troopers in behalf of eight regiments of cavalry, wherein they expressed their reasons for not embarking in the service to Ireland, and complained of calumnies against them. Three of those who attended as delegates were called in and examined before the Commons. The House were afraid, however, to check these movements vehemently, and appointed Cromwell, Skippon, Ireton, and Fleetwood, to go to the army and pacify the discontents by lavish promises—the very men who were secretly at the bottom of the mutinous movement. Next day, four officers, who had been sent on a similar mission to London, were in attendance; but the House resolved not to call them to the bar; and Fairfax, the commander-in-chief, issued an order that all officers then in London should return to their corps within twenty-four hours. At this time, there was considerable alarm created by rumours that the army was making overtures directly to the King; and (3d May) the Provincial Assembly of London, on the Presbyterian model, assembled for the first time, in conformity with the previous ordinances by the Parliament in April preceding. The new polity was similar to that of Scotland, differing, however, in this particular, that ruling-elders, chosen by the people, were admissible to the kirk-sessions and Classes or Presbyteries, but not to Synods nor General Assemblies; and, in addition to this, the Parliament repudiated the pretensions set up to the divine right of Presbytery, the leaven of sectarian independency being sufficient to counteract and overrule in Parliament, the notions of the Presbyterians in these particulars.

Meanwhile, tidings arrived that Kolkitto (Allaster M‘Donald,) a noted Royalist partisan, was ravaging Argyle, and that David Leslie had gone in quest of him. A petition was presented by some London citizens to the Commons as “the supreme authority of Parliament,” an expression which it affected at the time to dislike, although soon afterwards that authority was assumed by it. On the 7th of May, the Parliamentary Commissioners opened their conference for quieting “distempers in the army;” but these rather increased, and the common soldiers disputed the right of their officers to compromise them without previous consultation—a circumstance sufficiently indicative of the insubordination and bad spirit that had been fostered among the troops, amounting, at the time, to above 20,000 in number. Letters from the Commissioners to the army were received on the 11th, intimating that they had prolonged the time for the officers to “treat” with the soldiers. The tremour of Parliament in these circumstances may be inferred from the resolution to add a fortnight’s pay to that of six weeks’ previously agreed to be given at disbanding the army, with six weeks’ pay additional even to that, for all who should volunteer to go to Ireland; yet all this did not allay the “distempers” among the soldiery, who, on the 15th, appointed committees out of every troop and company for the management of their joint concerns, and were thus organized into a deliberative body, in contempt of the authority of Parliament.[357]

At the time now referred to, the King intimated that he was ready to give answers to the propositions formerly sent him to Newcastle; and, on the 18th, of May, his Majesty’s answers were communicated to both Houses. These were, in substance, that he desired to go to London, and was willing to settle the Presbyterian polity in England for three years; that he would ratify Westminster Assembly, provided some clergy, to be named by him, were added to it, in order to deliberate on the form of church-government that should be established after the lapse of these three years, and provided that he and his household should be free to adhere to the old form and use the Book of Common Prayer; that he would relinquish the command of the militia for ten years, to return to the Crown at the end of that time, &c. The House of Peers, on reading this letter, referred it to a committee, and the Commons agreed to take it into consideration some days after. On the same day, letters from the Commissioners to the army were received, setting forth the great weight and importance of their negotiations. On these, the Commons passed a resolution, that all the forces in the kingdom that would not go to Ireland should be disbanded, and remitted to the Committee at Derby House to consider of the time and manner of disbanding; and one or two of the Commissioners were ordered up to give an account of their proceedings. Next day was wholly spent in debating on the Confession of Faith, and the debate adjourned.

On the 20th, another petition to the Commons, as “the supreem authority,” was discussed and rebuked; and the Lords took into consideration that part of the King’s letter which referred to his going to London. After debate, it was agreed that he should go to Oatlands—the Commons concurring. The Provincial Assembly met in the Convocation House of St Paul’s. Next day an indemnity bill was passed, in both Houses, in favour of all who had acted under the orders of Parliament during the troubles. The army Commissioners reported to the House, and accounts were received, that all the troops had returned to their quarters, and discipline was again restored, under Fairfax, at Walden. At this crisis, a letter in ciphers, from Ashburnham to the King, was intercepted: it recommended to the King not to make an absolute agreement with the Parliament, as, peace being restored betwixt Spain and Holland, he might depend on a large auxiliary force from the former.

On the 25th of May, the Committee of Commons made their report as to the mode of disbanding the army on the 3d and 5th of June, at different stations; but these being promulgated, tidings arrived, on the 28th, that the troops were dissatisfied with the arrears proposed to be given them. In a council of war, on the 29th, which was called by Fairfax on this subject, it was voted, by about 200 officers, (six only being satisfied,) that the rate of payment was unsatisfactory as to the soldiers: and among the reasons stated for this conclusion, it was intimated that the soldiers would rendezvous without their officers, and tumults and plunder would ensue. This was rendered certain by a petition to the General, signed by the “Agitators, in behalf of the several Regiments,” claiming a redress of their grievances, which daily increased, and remonstrating against any disjunction of the army before being satisfied and disbanded. This was followed by letters from the General to both Houses, dated the 30th of May, and received on the 1st of June, intimating that the dissatisfaction was rather aggravated than lessened, and that he was “forced to yield to something out of order, to keep the army from disorder.” Quailing before the rising storm, the Houses of Parliament hastily resolved that the common soldiers should get the whole of their arrears, instead of a moiety, and ordered a former declaration against the army to be erased from the journals of both Houses; but, by this time, several corps were on their march, concentrating, not only without but against the orders of their officers.

It were a tedious, though not perhaps an uninstructive task, to trace all the turnings and windings of the negotiations which ensued betwixt the English Parliament and the army at this critical period; but it would be unsuitable in this sketch. It may be sufficient, therefore, merely to state that, on the 4th of June, a party of the troopers, under the command of Joyce, a cornet of dragoons, seized the King’s person; that, subsequently, the demands of the army became more bold and extensive; that, instead of being confined to demands for payment of arrears, &c., they adopted the language and the principles of the Parliament itself; and, in the assumed character of citizens and patriots, they insisted on certain high points of national policy, which are competent only to the supreme legislature of a country, dictating, in terms the most imperative, the conditions on which Parliament should be constituted, and the constitution modelled; and, in short, assuming the complete control of national affairs, and superseding both King and Parliament. To complete the humiliation of Parliament, both Houses were beset by a rabble of the London apprentices on the 26th of July, and literally dissolved and dispersed by the mob. In order to enforce their pretensions and demands, the army advanced gradually, during the progress of the negotiations, towards the metropolis, and finally encamped at Hounslow Heath, in the immediate vicinity of London, in the beginning of August, 1647, to the number of 20,000 men, in a high state of appointment and unity. For some time, the Houses of Parliament made a shew of resistance, and prepared to oppose any approach of the army to London, by calling out the city militia and trained bands; but, as the danger advanced, and tumults grew around them, their courage gradually abated. Several members who were obnoxious to the mutineers, were obliged, in compliance with the peremptory demand that the House should be “purged,” to retire from the Commons; and, finally, all attempts at resistance were abandoned, and many of the members fled or took refuge in the army, with a weakness and pusillanimity which is only to be paralleled in the previous arrogance displayed by themselves in all their encroachments on the prerogatives of the monarchy. Without, however, dwelling longer on this topic, or enumerating any of the particulars which characterised the movements in England, we proceed to bring under the reader’s notice the Acts of the General Assembly in Scotland, which met on the 4th of August, 1647. The same day, the English army entered the city of London without the slightest resistance; thus assuming a supreme and commanding power over the nation.

THE PRINCIPALL ACTS

OF THE GENERALL ASSEMBLY MET AT EDINBURGH,

AUGUST 4, 1647.

August 16, 1647. Post Meridiem. Sess. II.

Act allowing the half of the Ministers in the Presbyterie of Zetland only, with their Ruling Elders, to keep the Provinciall Assembly.

The Generall Assembly, Understanding that the whole Members of the Presbyterie of Zetland, adjoyned to the Provinciall of Caithnes and Sutherland upon weighty considerations by the preceeding Assembly, cannot be present at the meetings of that Provinciall, without great prejudice to the particular Congregations within that Presbyterie, and many other inconveniences; That Isle being of great distance from Land, and the passage from and to the same being uncertaine and dangerous: Doe therefore Declare and Ordaine, That the whole Ministers and Elders of the Presbyterie of Zetland, shall not be tyed hereafter to come to the meetings of their said Provinciall; But that the half of the number of the Ministers with their Ruling Elders, shall be onely oblieged to keep the meetings of the said Provinciall Assembly in time coming.

20 August, 1647. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XV.

A Declaration, and Brotherly Exhortation of the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, to their Brethren of England.

The conscience of our dutie to God obliging us to give a testimony to his Trueth, and to the Kingdom of his Sonne Jesus Christ, now so much resisted and opposed by many, and so little owned by others: The laudable custome and example of correspondency between Neighbouring Churches, exhorting, encouraging, and (in case of publike scandall) admonishing in love one another, as well as single Brethren ought to admonish one another in love, in the case of private offence: Our nearer relation and more speciall affection to our Brethren of England, making us to sympathize with them in their danger and affliction as our own, both Kingdomes being united as one entire Body in one Covenant, for pursuing the common cause and ends therein expressed: Yea, common reason and experience it self teaching us that wee have no cause to conceive our Religion, the liberties of this Church, or our selves to be in a condition of safety, when ever the enemies of our Religion and Liberties are growing to a prevalency in the Neighbour Kingdom. Any one of these considerations, much more all of them together, cry aloud upon us to break our silence in this present Juncture of Affaires; yet wee hope to expresse our selves both concerning the present Dangers and present Dueties, as in a conscionable and Brotherly freedome, so in a fair and inoffensive way; for wee have no pleasure nor purpose to provoke any Person or Party whatsoever, nor to encrease, but to endeavour the allaying and composing of the present unhappy differences. If any shall offend at our discharging our conscience and doing our duty, yet wee shall rather choose to take our hazard of that, then of displeasing God by neglect of duty. But we hope better things, then to be mis-understood, or mis-interpreted by such as desire a candide interpretation of their owne actions or expressions.

First of all, whatsoever the present discouragements, difficulties or dangers are, or whatsoever for the future they may bee, we cannot but commemorate to the glory of God, and we doubt not it shall be remembred to his glory in the Church throughout all ages, How great a salvation his Mighty Hand and Outstretched Arme hath wrought for these three Kingdomes; How he stirred up the Spirits of his People in this Kingdome ten yeares agoe, to begin to shake off the Yoke of Prelaticall tyrannie, and of Popish Ceremonies obtruded upon us, contrary to the Lawes of God and Men; How he led us on from so small beginnings, and from one degree to another, till wee were United in a Nationall Covenant; How he gave us a Banner to bee displayed for the Truth, and so blessed us in the prosecution of that Covenant, that the Kings Majesty was graciously pleased upon the humble Petitions of his Loyall Subjects in this Nation, to indict a Generall Assembly and Parliament for healing the grievances of Church and State respectively, As likewise to grant his Royall consent for Confirming and Ratifying by Acts of Parliament our Nationall Covenant, and the Government and Liberties of this Church. After which the new Troubles raised against us by the malice and treachery of our enemies, did occasion the first expedition of this Nation into England, (upon which followed the calling of the Parliament there, and the large Treaty) and in the issue, the return of that Army was with an Olive branch of Peace, and not without the beginnings of a Reformation in England: In which work while the Parliament was interrupted and opposed, and a bloody War begun with great successe on that side which opposed the Parliament and the begun Reformation, from whence also did accrew great advantage to the Popish Party (whereof the Cessation of Arms concluded in Ireland may be in stead of many testimonies;) Commissioners were sent hither from both Houses, earnestly inviting and perswading to a nearer Union of the Kingdomes, and desiring Assistance from this Nation to their Brethren in that their great distresse; And this by the good Hand of God produced the Solemne League and Covenant of the three Kingdomes, to the terrour of the Popish and Prelaticall party our common Enemies, and to the great comfort of such as were wishing and waiting for the Reformation of Religion, and the recovery of just Liberties. And although for the conjunction of the Kingdomes in Covenant, and Armes (being a speciall means tending to the extirpation of Popery, and strengthening the true Reformed Religion) this Kingdome hath been invaded and infested by the bloody Irish Rebels, aided and strengthened by some degenerate and perfidious Countrey-men of our owne: Although also in England there were not wanting incendiaries, who hating and envying nothing more then the Union of the Kingdomes in such a Covenant, were very vigilant to catch, and active to improve all occasions of making divisive motions, and creating Nationall Differences; Yet God hath been graciously pleased to break our Enemies strength at Home when it was greatest, and to guide us through these Jealousies and Differences fomented by disaffected Persons between the Kingdomes; So that in stead of a splitting upon these Rocks (the thing hoped for by our Enemies) there was a peaceable and friendly parting: Since which time God hath further blessed our Army at Home, to the expelling of the Enemie out of our own Borders. Nor can we passe in silence the happy progresse which hath been made in the Reformation of the Church of England; He that hath brought the Children to the birth, can also give strength to come forth; And hee whose hand did cast out Prelacie and the Book of Common Prayer (although strongly rooted in standing Lawes;) and who enclined the Parliament of England to Owne no other Church Government but the Presbyteriall, (Though it bee not yet fully settled according to the Word of God, and the example of the best Reformed Churches) can as easily encline when hee thinks good both the King and them, and the body of that Kingdome to a thorow and perfect Reformation. He that made the Assemblies and Parliaments of both Kingdomes to agree upon one Directory for the Publike Worship of God, can also when he will make an agreement in the other Parts of Uniformitie, Confession of Faith, form of Church Government, and Catechisme; In all which there hath beene also a good progresse made in the Reverend and Learned Assembly of Divines through the good hand of God so long upon them.

Having now seen so much of God both in the beginning and progresse of this his great Work; And his Hand having done so wondrous things for his People in their greatest extremities of danger, and having discovered and defeate the plots of Enemies, making them fall even by their own Counsels; These things wee resolve to keep still fixed in our hearts, and as memorials before our eyes, that remembring the Works of the Lord, and the Years of the Right Hand of the most High, wee may neither want matter of Praises and Thanksgivings, nor experience to breed hope. Although the building of the House of the Lord in England be not yet, after so long expectation, finished, and now also the Work ceaseth; Yet wee doe from our hearts blesse the Lord for the laying of the Foundation, and for so much progresse as hath been made in the Work; Having still confidence in the Almighty, to whom nothing is impossible or too hard, that every Mountaine which doeth or shall stand in the way shall become a plaine, and that the Head-Stone shall bee brought forth with shoutings of Joy, Grace, Grace unto it.

Nevertheless, we are also very sensible of the great and imminent dangers into which this Common Cause of Religion is now brought by the growing and spreading of most dangerous errours in England, to the obstructing and hindering of the begun Reformation, as namely (beside many others) Socinianisme, Arminianisme, Anabaptisme, Antinomianisme, Brownisme, Erastianisme, Independency, and that which is called (by abuse of the word) Liberty of Conscience, being indeed Liberty of Errour, Scandall, Schisme, Heresie, dishonouring God, opposing the Truth, hindering Reformation, and seducing others; Whereunto we adde those Nullifidians, or men of no Religion, commonly called Seekers: Yea, wee cannot but look upon the Dangers of the true Reformed Religion in this Island, as greater now then before; Not onely for that those very principles and fundamentals of Faith which under Prelacy, yea, under Popery it self, were generally received as uncontroverted, are now by the Scepticisme of many Sectaries of this time either oppugned, or called in question; But also, because in stead of carrying on the Reformation towards perfection, that which hath beene already built is in part cast down, and in danger to be wholly overthrowne through the endeavours of Sectaries to comply with many of the Prelaticall and Malignant, and even the Popish party; and their joyning hand in hand, and casting in their lots, and interweaving their interests together in way of Combination, against the Covenant and Presbyteriall Government; Yea, the unclean spirit which was cast out, is about to enter againe with seven other spirits worse than himselfe, and so the latter end like to be worse then the beginning.

We are extremely sorry that we have cause to aggravate these evils from the crying sin of breach of Covenant: Whereof if we should hold our peace, yet according to the Word of the Lord, other Nations will say, and many among them do say, Wherefore hath the Lord done thus unto this People? and what meaneth the heat of this great anger? And they answer one another, Because they have forsaken the Covenant of the Lord their God. We would not be understood as if we meant either to Justifie this Nation, or to charge such a sin upon all in that Nation. We know the Covenant hath been in divers particulars broken by many in both Kingdomes, the Lord pardon it, and accept a Sacrifice; and wee doe not doubt but there are many seven thousands in England who have not onely kept themselves unspotted, and retained their integrity in that businesse, but doe also mourne and groane before the Lord for that sin of others. Yet we should but deny our own sence and betray the Truth, if we should not resent so great a sinne and danger, as is the breach of a Solemne Covenant, sworn with hands lifted up to the most High God: Which breach however varnished over with some colourable and handsome pretexts, one whereof is the Liberty and Common Right of the free People of England, as one Saul brake a Covenant with the Gibeonites, In his Zeal to the Children of Israel and Judah: Yet God could not then, and cannot now be mocked; Yea, it is too apparent and undeniable, that among those who did take the Covenant of the three Kingdomes, as there are many who have given themselves to a detestable indifferency or neutralitie, so there is a Generation which hath made defection to the contrary Part; Persecuting as far as they could that true Reformed Religion, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government, which by the Covenant they ought to preserve against the common Enemies; hindering and resisting that Reformation and Uniformity, which by the Covenant ought to bee endeavoured; preserving and tolerating those cursed things which by the Covenant ought to be extirpate; especially Heresie and Schisme, encroaching upon, yea offering violence unto the Rights, Privileges, and Authority of Magistracie; Protecting and assisting such as by the Covenant ought to have been brought to condigne triall and punishment, and persecuting those who by the Covenant ought to be assisted and defended; Endeavouring also a breach in stead of a firme Peace and Union between the Kingdomes: So that there is not any one Article of the Solemne League and Covenant which hath not been sinfully and dangerously violated before God, Angels, and Men. Now if a Covenant for the Preservation and Reformation of Religion, the Maintenance and Defence of Liberties was justly thought a fit and excellent means, not only to strengthen and fortifie the Kingdomes against the common Enemie of the true Reformed Religion, publike Peace and Prosperity, But also, to acquire the favour of Almightie God towards the three Kingdomes, of England, Scotland, and Ireland, as is expressed in the Ordinance of the Lords and Commons for the taking of the Covenant, dated February 2, 1643. Surely then the Authors and chief Instruments of the breach of that Covenant, are to be looked upon as those who strengthen the hands of the common Enemie, and provoke the wrath of Almighty God against these Kingdomes. Yea, if this Covenant was the Soveraigne and onely meanes of the recovery of those embroiled bleeding Kingdoms, as is expressed in the exhortation of the Assembly of Divines to the taking of the Covenant, approved and ordered to be Printed by the House of Commons; The despising, refusing, and casting aside of that remedy, must needs render the disease much more desperate. And if by the Declaration of both Kingdomes joyned in Arms, Anno 1643, such as would not take the Covenant were declared to bee publike Enemies to their Religion and Countrey, and that they are to be censured and punished as professed Adversaries and Malignants. Who seeth not now a strange falling away from these first Principles and Professions, among these who either magnifie and cry up, or at least connive at and comply with such as have not taken the Covenant, yea, are known Enemies to it, and cry down such as are most zealous for it?

In this case, while in the Neighbour Kingdom, the staves of Beauty and Bands, Covenant and Brother-hood are broken by many, the home of Malignants and Sectaries exalted, the best affected born down, Reformation ebbing, Heresie and Schisme flowing; It can hardly be marvelled at by any Person of prudence and discretion, if we be full of such feares and apprehensions as use to be in those who dwell near a House set on fire, or a Family infected, especially being taught by the sad experience of the Prelaticall times, how easily a Gangrene in the one half of this Island may spread through the whole; Knowing also the inveterate and insatiable malice of the Enemies of this Cause and Covenant against this Church and Kingdome; which we cannot be ignorant of, unlesse we would shut our eyes and stop our ears.

Our present purpose leadeth us to touch somewhat of the proceedings of the Army in England this Summer, so far as Religion is therein concerned; As wee are confident, divers have gone along with them in the simplicity of their hearts, and we presume not to judge the thoughts and intentions of any, it being Gods owne prerogative, to bring to light the hidden things of darknes, and to make manifest the counsels of the hearts; So it cannot be denied, that upon these passages and proceedings hath followed the interrupting of the so much longed for Reformation of Religion, of the setling of Presbyteriall government, and of the suppressing of heresies and dangerous errors, (which works the Parliament had taken in hand) the retarding and delaying the relief of Ireland, the sowing of the seeds of another War in England, the strengthning of the hands of the Malignant and Episcopall party, the weakning and wounding both of Magistracy and Ministery: In all which, whether the Army be blamelesse and innocent, from ministring occasion to so great evils, or whether there be not cause for them to repent and do the first works, and to practise more of that love, moderation, and meeknesse of Spirit, and of that zeal against Malignants and Prelaticall persons, which they have from the beginning professed, and the want whereof (when suspected in others) they did so much censure; or whether there be such a thing among them, as adjoyning with those against whom, and against those with whom the Covenant was taken; We leave them in all these to the search and examination of their own consciences, that they may stand or fall unto God. For our part, we cannot conceive how the late Proposals of that Army for setling of a Peace, do in point of Religion consist with the Solemn League and Covenant, or with the Propositions of Peace, formerly agreed upon by both Kingdomes; there being so considerable omissions of divers materiall desires contained in those former Propositions, concerning the abolition of Prelacy; concerning the injoyning of the taking of the Covenant by all his Majesties Subjects, under such penalties as the Parliaments should agree upon; concerning the setling of religion in England and Ireland, according to the Covenant, in such manner as both Houses of Parliament shall agree on, after advice had with the Assembly of Divines; concerning the setling of uniformity between the Churches of God in both Kingdomes, according to the Covenant, in such manner as shall be agreed on by both Houses of the Parliament of England, and by the Church, and Kingdome of Scotland, after advice had with the Divines of both Kingdomes; Also concerning an Act of Parliament to confirm the calling and sitting of the Assembly of Divines: All which, with some other particulars concerning Religion, expressed in the former Propositions, if they should now be omitted in the setling of a Peace, the progresse already made, not only in the Assembly of Divines, but in the Houses of Parliament in setling Presbyteriall Government, with the Confession of Faith, yea the Directory of publike Worship (though agreed upon by the Assemblies and Parliaments of both Kingdomes) shall bee but so much lost labour. But beside these omissions it may bee justly doubted whether there be not in these Proposals of the Army, somewhat for Episcopacy, and against the Covenant; For wee cannot understand the eleventh Proposall, in any other sense, but that it supposeth the continuance of the Ecclesiasticall office of Bishops or Prelats, as well as of any other Church Officers, and taketh no more from the Prelats, but coercive power or jurisdiction extending to civill penalties, which indeed belongeth to no Ecclesiasticall Officers. In the twelfth Proposall, we do not see, how it can avoid or shun the toleration of Popery, Superstition, Heresie, Schisme, Profannesse, or whatsoever works of darknesse shall be practised by such as despise the publike Worship of God in the Church, and have the most unlawfull and wicked meetings elsewhere under a profession of Religious duties, exercises or ordinances. From the thirteenth Proposall, wee can make no other result, but that in stead of enjoyning the taking of the Covenant, under such penalties as the Parliaments in their wisdome shall agree upon, the former ordinance of Parliament enjoyning the taking of it, is desired to be repealed: and then what may bee the danger of those that have taken, or shall take an oath of that kinde, not enjoyned nor ratified by authority, wee leave it to bee judged by those who know best the Lawes of that Kingdome.

One thing more wee cannot passe, that whereas in the Armies Declaration, or Representation to the Parliament, dated June 14, 1647, they mention their Brethren of Scotland, as having proceeded in the vindication and defence of their just rights and liberties, much higher than that Army hath done; Wee are necessitated to say this much for clearing of these proceedings in this Nation reflected upon: They of this Church and Kingdom who joyned together and associated themselves in this Cause, first by humble Petitions, and afterwards by Covenant, were so far from slighting or breaking that Covenant which was taken, that it was the special visible character by which the friends of the Cause were distinguished from the enemies thereof; and they were so far either from crying down the Ministery and Ecclesiasticall Assemblies, or from disobeying any Orders or Commands of Parliament, that a Generall Assembly of the Church, and a Parliament, were two chief Heads of their Petitions and desires, at that time when they had neither; And when they had obtained a Generall Assembly and Parliament, they chearfully submitted to both respectively.

And now the dangers of Religion in this Island being so great, as there hath been lately a Solemne Humiliation throughout this Land, upon occasion of these great and growing dangers; so we cannot but still look upon them as matters of frequent Prayer and Humiliation to our selves as well as our Brethren in England; there being much sin in both Kingdomes procuring all this evill, and justly deserving these, and heavier judgements. And as wee desire in the first place to be humbled for our own sins, and the sins of this Nation, so we trust, our Brethren will bee willing to be put in minde of the necessity of their Humiliation and Repentance for the Nationall sins of that Kingdome; which wee shall wish rather to be sadly considered by them, then expressed by us. One thing we are confident of, that God hath had a speciall controversie against his People of old for the sin of a broken Covenant, and unwillingnesse to bee Reformed and Purged according to the Word of the Lord; and that till these sinnes were acknowledged and repented, his controversie did not take an end. We are no lesse confident that the godly and well affected will in tendernesse of conscience timely search out, weigh well, mourn for, and study to remove all the causes of the Lords present controversie against that Nation. What the honourable Houses of Parliament have to bee humbled for, and to reform or amend, they have been (and we trust still are) put in minde by such as are Ambassadours to them in Christs stead at their solemn humiliations. For our part, as we have alwayes mentioned them in our prayers, with thanksgivings also in their behalfe, so we now most humbly beseech the Lord, to direct and blesse them, and in their present difficulties to keep them by his Grace from all sinfull compliance, especially from establishing iniquity by a Law; to shew them why he contendeth with them, that the true cause of his controversie may be removed, and that the glory of his Name, the Kingdome, Crown, and Scepter of his Son Jesus Christ, with his Word, Lawes, Ordinances, Trueth, Ministers, may be yet more set by in their eyes, that they also may finde a further performance of the Word of the Lord: Exalt her and she shall promote thee. And, them that honour mee, I will honour.

We shall now by the mercies of God, and in the bowels of Jesus Christ, earnestly beseech all those of whatsoever quality or condition in England, who have entred into the same League and Covenant with us, and especially the Houses of Parliament, the City of London, and Assembly of Divines, that with sound Humiliation, fervent Prayer, and making sure their Peace with God, they may joyne all care, faithfulnesse and zeal, to hold fast the profession of their Faith without wavering, against the many heresies and errors of these times; that they may according to their places and callings endeavour to the utmost of their power to prevent or hinder the laying aside or slighting of the Covenant, the re-establishment of Episcopacy, and the toleration of Popery, Prelacy, Heresie, Schisme, Superstition, or Profannesse, and not suffer themselves, directly or indirectly, by whatsoever combination, perswasion or terrour, to bee divided and withdrawn from that blessed Union and Sacred Covenant, either to the contrary side, or to a neutrality in this Cause, which so much concerneth the glorie of God, the good of the Kingdomes, and the Honour of the King; but all the dayes of their lives zealously and constantly continue therein against all opposition, and promote the same according to their power against all lets and impediments whatsoever, which things both they and wee have solemnly and in the sight of God sworn unto. And as we desired them to rest confident of the constancy of their Brethren in this Nation, in adhering to that Covenant in all the Articles thereof, which we shall by the Grace of Christ (without which we are nothing) sincerly, really, and constantly pursue and promote, so far as concerneth our Places and Callings; using our utmost endeavours towards the suppression of those errors, which have so dangerously hurt Religion in this Island: So, we expect confidently the like of our Brethren in England united in Covenant with us, and that what ever they may have cause to fear or bee called to suffer, yet the Lord will so strengthen them by his grace, as that they may be able to say, All this is come upon us, yet have we not forgotten thee, neither have we dealt falsely in thy Covenant. And here is the wisdome and patience of the Saints, to choose affliction rather then iniquity, to do duety in the worst of times, and to trust God with events, and in so doing, to hope to the end and wait upon the Lord, untill hee plead their cause and execute judgement for them: So shall they bee more purified and not made blacker (as, alas, some are) but whiter in times of tryall.

More particularly, wee do desire that Presbyteriall Government may be setled and put in practise throughout that Kingdom, according to the Word of God, and example of the best Reformed Churches: for without this wee know no other proper and effectuall remedy against the present dangers of Religion there, or for purging the Church from scandals, which are destructive either to sound Doctrine, or to Godlinesse: And herein we are confident, the experience of all the Reformed Churches will bear witnesse with us. Nor do we doubt but in England also, time and experience will more and more commend, not only the beautifull order, but the great utility, yea, necessity of this Government, and dispell all the clouds of aspersions and prejudices which it lieth under among such as know it not, who ought therefore to beware of speaking evill of the things they understand not. Yet we would not have our zeal for Presbyteriall Government mis-understood, as if it tended to any rigour or domineering over the flock, or to hinder and exclude that instructing in meeknesse them that oppose themselves, which the Apostolicall rule holds forth; or as if wee would have any such to bee intrusted with that Government, as are found not yet purged, either from their old profannesse, or from the Prelaticall principles and practises which were but to put a piece of new cloath unto an old garment, and so to make the rent worse; or to put new wine into old bottles, and so to lose both wine and bottles. Yea who knows whether this may not be one of the causes, (and not the least) why the present Reformation succeeds the worse, even because of so little repentance, either for the profannesse, or Prelaticall errours and corruptions of divers who have acted in it: Neverthelesse, the right hand of fellowship is to bee given to all such as bring forth fruits meet for repentance, whatsoever their former errours or failings were. And to our great joy, we understand that there are many learned, able, godly, and prudent Ministers in that Kingdome, fit to be imployed in that Government, together with such able and pious men, as are to be joyned with them in the capacity of ruling Elders. It shall be a part of our prayers, that the Lord of the Harvest may send forth many more labourers in that Kingdome, where the Harvest is so great, and the Labourers so few proportionably; and in the meane while, that such as he hath already thrust out, may not be unemployed, as to the point of Discipline and Government.

Nor lastly, doth our zeal for the Covenant and Presbyteriall Government abate or diminish any thing at all from our Loyalty and Duety to the Kings Majesty, although Incendiaries and Enemies spare not to reproach this Church and Kingdome with Disloyaltie; Yet such calumnies will easily be repudiate by all who will examine the whole course of the publicke proceedings in this Nation, in reference to the King; and particularly the Declaration of the Parliament of this Kingdome, dated January 16, 1647. Wherefore passing all such calumnies, which cannot but be hatefull to God and good men, wee do clearly and candidly professe, That the Covenant and Presbyteriall Government are so far from hindering or excluding our duety to the King, that it is thereby very much strengthened and supported; for our giving to God what is Gods doth not hinder us, but help us, to give unto Cæsar what is Cæsars. And wee earnestly wish his Majesties Royall heart may bee graciously inclined to the just desires of his good Subjects in both Kingdomes, and to that happy settlement of Truth and Peace, Religion and Righteousnesse, which may bee as well for the establishment of his own Throne, as for the good of his people.

Now the Prince of Peace Himself, grant this afflicted People, tossed with tempests and not comforted, a safe and wel-grounded Peace, bring light out of the present darknesse, and order out of all these confusions, give unto all who are waiting for the consolation of Israel good hope through grace, comfort their hearts, stablish them in every good word and work, make his Cause to triumph at last over all opposition, and the enemies foot to slide in due time, and so put a new Song of praise in the mouths of his people. AMEN.

24 August, 1647. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XIX.

Act for observing the Directions of the Generall Assembly for Secret and Private Worship, and mutuall edification, and for censuring such as neglect Familie Worship.

The Generall Assembly, after mature deliberation, doth approve the following Rules and Directions, for cherishing Piety and preventing Division and Schisme, and doth appoint Ministers and Ruling Elders in each Congregation to take speciall care that these Directions be observed and followed; As likewise that Presbyteries and Provinciall Synods enquire and make tryall whether the saids Directions bee duely observed in their bounds, and to reprove or censure (according to the quality of the offence) such as shall bee found to bee reproveable or censurable therein. And to the end that these Directions may not be rendred ineffectuall and unprofitable among some through the usuall neglect of the very substance of the duty of Family Worship, The Assembly doth further require and appoint Ministers and Ruling Elders, to make diligent search and enquiry in the Congregations committed to their charge respectively, whether there bee among them any Family or Families which use to neglect this necessary duty; And if any such Family be found, the head of that Family is to be first admonished privately to amend this fault; And in case of his continuing therein, he is to be gravely and sadly reproved by the Session. After which reproof, if he be found still to neglect Familie Worship, Let him be for his obstinacy, in such an offence, suspended and debarred from the Lords Supper, as being justly esteemed unworthy to communicate therein till he amend.

The Directions of the Generall Assembly, for Secret and Private Worship and mutuall edification, for cherishing Piety, for maintaining Unitie, and avoiding Schisme and Division.

Besides the publike Worship in Congregations, mercifully established in this Land, in great purity; It is expedient and necessary, that Secret Worship of each person alone, and Private Worship of Families be pressed and set up: That with Nationall Reformation, the profession and power of Godlinesse both Personall and Domestick bee advanced.

I. And first for Secret Worship; It is most necessar, that every one apart and by themselves be given to Prayer and Meditation, The unspeakable benefit whereof is best known to them who are most exercised therein: This being the meane whereby in a speciall way communion with God is entertained, and right preparation for all other duties obtained: And therefore it becometh not onely Pastors, within their severall Charges, to presse Persons of all sorts to performe this dutie Morning and Evening, and at other occasions, but also it is incumbent to the head of every Family, to have a care that both themselves and all within their charge be daily diligent herein.

II. The ordinar duties comprehended under the exercise of Pietie, which should be in Families when they are conveened to that effect, are these: First, Prayer and Praises performed, with speciall reference as well to the publike condition of the Kirk of God and this Kingdome, as to the present case of the Familie, and every member thereof. Next, Reading of Scriptures with Catechizing in a plaine way, that the understandings of the simpler may be the better enabled to profit under the publike Ordinances, and they made more capable to understand the Scriptures when they are read; Together with godly conferences tending to the edification of all the members in the most holy faith: As also, admonition and rebuke upon just reasons from these who have Authority in the Familie.

III. As the Charge and Office of interpreting the holy Scriptures, is a part of the Ministeriall calling, which none (howsoever otherwise qualified) should take upon him in any place, but he that is duely called thereunto by God and his Kirk: So in every Familie where there is any that can read, The holy Scriptures should be read ordinarily to the Family; And it is commendable that thereafter they confer, and by way of conference make some good use of what hath beene read and heard: As for example, if any sin be reproved in the Word read, use may bee made thereof, to make all the Familie circumspect and watchfull against the same; Or, if any judgement be threatned or mentioned to have beene inflicted in that portion of Scripture which is read, use may bee made to make all the Familie fear, lest the same or a worse judgement befall them, unlesse they beware of the sin that procured it: And finally, if any duety bee required, or comfort held forth in a promise, use may bee made to stirre up themselves to imploy Christ for strength to enable them for doing the commanded duty, and to apply the offered comfort; In all which the Master of the Familie is to have the chief hand. And any member of the Familie may propone ane question or doubt for resolution.

IIII. The head of the Family is to take care that none of the Familie withdraw himself from any part of Familie Worship: And seeing the ordinar performance of all the parts of Family-worship belongeth properly to the head of the Family, The Minister is to stirre up such as are lasie, and traine up such as are weak to a fitnesse for these exercises. It being alwayes free to persons of qualitie to entertain one approven by the Presbyterie for performing Familie Exercise; And in other families where the head of the Familie is unfit, that another constantly residing in the Familie approven by the Minister and Session, may be imployed in that service; Wherein the Minister and Session are to be countable to the Presbyterie. And if a Minister by divine providence bee brought to any Familie, It is requisite, that at no time he conveen a part of the Familie for Worship secluding the rest; Except in singular cases, specially concerning these parties, which (in Christian prudence) need not, or ought not to bee imparted to others.

V. Let no Idler who hath no particular calling, or vagrant person under pretence of a calling, be suffered to perform Worship in Families, to or for the same: Seeing persons tainted with errours or aiming at division, may be ready (after that manner) to creep into houses and lead captive silly and unstable souls.

VI. At Family Worship a speciall care is to be had, that each Familie keep by themselves; Neither requiring, inviting, nor admitting persons from divers Families; Unlesse it be these who are lodged with them or at meal, or otherwise with them upon some lawfull occasion.

VII. Whatsoever hath been the effects and fruits of meetings of persons of divers Families in the times of corruption or trouble (in which cases many things are commendable, which otherwise are not tolerable) Yet when God hath blessed us with Peace and the purity of the Gospel, such meetings of persons of divers Families (except in the cases mentioned in these Directions) are to be disapproved, as tending to the hinderance of the Religious exercise of each Familie by it self, to the prejudice of the publike Ministery, to the renting of the Families of particular Congregations, and (in progresse of time) of the whole Kirk; besides many offences which may come thereby, to the hardning of the hearts of carnall men, and grief of the godly.

VIII. On the Lords Day, after every one of the Family apart, and the whole Family together have sought the Lord (in whose hands the preparation of mens hearts are) to fit them for the publike Worship, and to blesse to them the publike Ordinances; The Master of the Familie ought to take care that all within his charge repair to the publike Worship, that he and they may joyne with the rest of the Congregation; And, the publike Worship being finished, after prayer, he should take an account what they have heard, And thereafter to spend the rest of the time which they may spare, in Catechising and in spirituall conferences upon the Word of God; Or else (going apart) they ought to apply themselves to reading, meditation, and secret prayer, that they may confirme and increase their Communion with God; That so the profit which they found in the publike Ordinances may bee cherished and promoved, and they more edified unto eternall life.

IX. So many as can conceive prayer, ought to make use of that gift of God: Albeit these who are rude and weaker may begin at a set form of prayer; But so, as they bee not sluggish in stirring up in themselves (according to their daily necessities) the spirit of prayer, which is given to all the children of God in some measure. To which effect, they ought to be the more fervent and frequent in secret prayer to God, for enabling of their hearts to conceive, and their tongues to expresse convenient desires to God for their Familie. And in the mean time, for their greater encouragement, let these materialls of prayer be meditated upon, and made use of, as followeth.

* * * * *

Let them confesse to God how unworthy they are to come in his presence, and how unfit to worship his Majesty; And therefore earnestly ask of God the spirit of prayer.

They are to confesse their sins, and the sins of the Familie, accusing, judging, and condemning themselves for them, till they bring their souls to some measure of true humiliation.

They are to pour out their souls to God, in the Name of Christ, by the spirit, for forgivinesse of sins, for Grace to repent, to believe, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly; and that they may serve God with joy and delight, walking before him.

They are to give thanks to God for his many mercies to his People, and to themselves, and especially for his love in Christ, and for the light of the Gospel.

They are to pray for such particular benefits, Spirituall and Temporall, as they stand in need of for the time, (whether it be Morning or Evening) as health or sicknesse, prosperitie or adversitie.

They ought to pray for the Kirk of Christ in general, for all the Reformed Kirks, and for this Kirk in particular, and for all that suffer for the Name of Christ, for all our Superiours, The Kings Majesty, the Queene, and their Children, for the Magistrates, Ministers, and whole body of the Congregation whereof they are members, as well for their Neighbours absent in their lawfull affaires, as for those that are at home.

The prayer may be closed with an earnest desire, that God may be glorified in the comming of the Kingdome of his Son, and in the doing of his will; And with assurance that themselves are accepted, and what they have asked according to his will shall be done.

* * * * *

X. These exercises ought to be performed in great sinceritie without delay, laying aside all Exercises of worldly businesse or hinderances, Notwithstanding the mockings of Atheists, and profane men; In respect of the great mercies of God to this Land, and of his severe Corrections wherewith lately he hath exercised us. And to this effect, persons of eminency (and all Elders of the Kirk) not onely ought to stir up themselves and their Families to diligence herein; But also to concurre effectually, that in all other Families, where they have Power and Charge, the said exercises be conscionably performed.

XI. Besides the ordinary duties in Families which are above mentioned, extraordinary duties both of humiliation and thanksgiving are to bee carefully performed in Families, when the Lord by extraordinary occasions (private or publike) calleth for them.

XII. Seeing the Word of God requireth, That wee should consider one another to provoke unto love and good works; Therefore, at all times, and specially in this time wherein profanitie abounds, and mockers walking after their own lusts think it strange that others run not with them to the same excesse of riot, Every member of this Kirk ought to stir up themselves and one another to the duties of mutuall Edification, by instruction, admonition, rebuke, exhorting one another to manifest the Grace of God, in denying ungodlinesse and worldly lusts, and in living godly, soberly, and righteously in this present world, by comforting the feeble minded, and praying with, or, for one another; Which duties respectively are to be performed upon speciall occasions offered by divine providence; As namely, when under any calamity, crosse, or great difficultie, counsell or comfort is sought, Or when an offender is to bee reclaimed by private admonition, and if that be not effectuall, by joyning one or two more in the admonition, according to the rule of Christ; that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established.

XIII. And because it is not given to every one to speak a word in season to a wearied or distressed conscience, It is expedient, that a person (in that case) finding no case after the use of all ordinary means private and publike, have their addresse to their own Pastour, or some experienced Christian: But, if the person troubled in conscience be of that condition, or of that sex, that discretion, modesty, or fear of scandall, requireth a godly grave and secret friend to be present with them in their said addresse, It is expedient that such a friend be present.

XIV. When persons of divers Families are brought together by divine providence, being abroad upon their particular Vocations, or any necessary occasions, As they would have the Lord their God with them whithersoever they go, they ought to walk with God, and not neglect the duties of Prayer and Thanksgiving, but take care that the same be performed by such as the company shall judge fittest: And that they likewise take heed that no corrupt communication proceed out of their mouth, but that which is good, to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace to the hearers. The drift and scope of all these Directions is no other, but that upon the one part, the power and practice of godlinesse among all the Ministers and Members of this Kirk, according to their severall places and vocations, may be cherished and advanced, and all impietie and mocking of Religious Exercises suppressed; And upon the other part, that under the name and pretext of Religious Exercises, no such meetings or practices be allowed, as are apt to breed Error, Scandall, Schisme, contempt or misregard of the publike Ordinances and Ministers, or neglect of the duties of particular Callings, or such other evils as are the works not of the Spirit but of the Flesh, and are contrary to Truth and Peace.

Act against such as withdraw themselves from the publike Worship in their own Congregation.

Since it hath pleased God of his infinite goodnesse to blesse his Kirk within this Nation, with the riches of the Gospel, in giving to us his Ordinances in great purity, liberty, and withall, a comely and well established order: The Assembly, in the zeal of God, for preserving Order, Unitie and Peace in the Kirk, for maintaining that respect which is due to the Ordinances and Ministers of Jesus Christ, for preventing Schisme, noysome Errours, and all unlawfull Practices, which may follow on the Peoples withdrawing themselves from their own Congregations, Doth charge every Minister to bee diligent in fulfilling his Ministerie, to be holy and grave in his conversation, to be faithfull in Preaching, declaring the whole counsell of God, and as he hath occasion from the Text of Scripture to reprove the sins and errours, and presse the duties of the time; and in all those, to observe the rules prescribed by the Acts of Assembly; wherein if he be negligent, he is to be censured by his own Presbytery. As also Ordains every Member in every Congregation to keep their own Paroch Kirk, to communicate there in the Word and Sacraments; And if any person or persons shall hereafter usually absent themselves from their own Congregations, except in urgent cases made known to, and approven by the Presbytery, The Ministers of these Congregations whereto they resort, shall both in publike by Preaching, and in private by admonition, shew their dislike of their withdrawing from their own Minister; That in so doing, they may witnesse to all that heare them, their due care to strengthen the hands of their fellow-labourers in the work of the Lord, and their detestation of any thing that may tend to separation, or any of the above mentioned evils; Hereby their own Flock will be confirmed in their stedfastnesse, and the unstable spirits of others will be rectified. Likeas the Minister of that Congregation from which they do withdraw, shall labour first by private admonition to reclaim them; And if any after private admonition given by their own Pastour do not amend, in that case the Pastour shall delate the foresaid persons to the Session, who shall cite and censure them as contemners of the comely order of the Kirk; And if the matter be not taken order with there, It is to bee brought to the Presbytery: For the better observing whereof, the Presbyteries at the Visitation of their severall Kirks, and Provincial Assemblies, in their censure of the severall Presbyteries, shall enquire hereanent: Which inquirie and report shall be registrate in the Provinciall Books, that their diligence may be seen in the Generall Assembly.

26 August, 1647. Post Meridiem. Sess. XXII.

Approbation of the proceedings of the Commission of the preceeding Assembly.

The Generall Assembly after mature deliberation, do ratifie and approve the whole Acts and Conclusions of the Commissioners of the preceeding Assembly for publike affaires now tryed and examined; Declaring that they have proceeded therein with much zeal, wisdome, vigilancie, and according to their Commission.

27 August, 1647. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXIII.

Approbation of the Confession of Faith.

A Confession of Faith for the Kirks of God in the three Kingdomes, being the chiefest part of that Uniformity in Religion which by the Solemne League and Covenant we are bound to endeavour; And there being accordingly a Confession of Faith agreed upon by the Assembly of Divines sitting at Westminster, with the assistance of Commissioners from the Kirk of Scotland; Which Confession was sent from our Commissioners at London to the Commissioners of the Kirk met at Edinburgh in January last, and hath been in this Assembly twice publikely read over, examined, and considered; Copies thereof being also Printed, that it might be particularly perused by all the Members of this Assembly, unto whom frequent intimation was publikely made, to put in their doubts and objections if they had any; And the said Confession being upon due examination thereof found by the Assembly to bee most agreable to the Word of God, and in nothing contrary to the received Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government of this Kirk: And lastly, it being so necessary and so much longed for, That the said Confession be with all possible diligence and expedition approved and established in both Kingdoms, as a principall part of the intended Uniformity in Religion, and as a speciall means for the more effectuall suppressing of the many dangerous errours and heresies of these times; The Generall Assembly doth therefore after mature deliberation Agree unto and Approve the said Confession as to the truth of the matter (judging it to be most orthodox and grounded upon the Word of God) and also as to the point of Uniformity, Agreeing for our part that it be a common Confession of Faith for the three Kingdoms. The Assembly doth also blesse the Lord, and thankfully acknowledge his great mercy, in that so excellent a Confession of Faith is prepared, and thus far agreed upon in both Kingdomes; which we look upon as a great strengthning of the true Reformed Religion against the common enemies thereof. But lest our intention and meaning be in some particulars misunderstood, It is hereby expressly Declared and Provided, that the not mentioning in this Confession the severall sorts of Ecclesiasticall Officers and Assemblies, shall be no prejudice to the Truth of Christ in these particulars to be expressed fully in the Directory of Government. It is further Declared, that the Assembly understandeth some parts of the second Article of the thirty one Chapter, only of Kirks not settled or constituted in point of Government; And that although in such Kirks, a Synod of Ministers and other fit persons may be called by the Magistrates authority and nomination without any other Call, to consult and advise with about matters of Religion; And although likewise the Ministers of Christ without delegation from their Churches, may of themselves, and by vertue of their Office meet together Synodically in such Kirks not yet constituted; Yet neither of these ought to be done in Kirks constituted and setled: It being alwayes free to the Magistrate to advise with Synods of Ministers and ruling Elders meeting upon delegation from their Churches, either ordinarily, or being indicted by his Authority occasionally and pro re nata; It being also free to assemble together Synodically, as well pro re nata, as at the ordinary times upon delegation from the Churches, by the intrinsicall power received from Christ, as often as it is necessary for the good of the Church so to assemble, in case the Magistrate to the detriment of the Church withhold or deny his consent, the necessity of occasionall Assemblies being first remonstrate unto him by humble supplication.

Edinburgh, 28 August, 1647. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXV.

Act for revising the Paraphrase of the Psalmes brought from England, with a recommendation for Translating the other Scripturall Songs in Meeter.

The Generall Assembly, having considered the report of the Committee, concerning the Paraphrase of the Psalmes sent from England: And finding that it is very necessary, that the said Paraphrase be yet revised; Therefore doth appoint Master John Adamson to examine the first fourty Psalmes, Master Thomas Craufurd the second fourty, Master John Row the third fourty, and Master John Nevey the last thirty Psalms of that Paraphrase; and in their Examination they shall not only observe what they think needs to be amended, but also to set downe their own essay for correcting thereof: And for this purpose recommends to them, to make use of the travels of Rowallen, Master Zachary Boyd, or of any other on that subject, but especially of our own Paraphrase, that what they finde better in any of these Works may be chosen: and likewise they shall make use of the animadversions sent from Presbyteries, who for this cause are hereby desired to hasten their observations unto them; And they are to make report of their labours herein to the Commission of the Assembly for publike affaires against their first meeting in February next: And the Commission after revising thereof, shall send the same to Provinciall Assemblies, to bee transmitted to Presbyteries, that by their further consideration, the matter may be fully prepared to the next Assembly: And because some Psalmes in that Paraphrase sent from England are composed in verses which do not agree with the Common-tunes, Therefore it is also recommended that these Psalms be likewise turned in other verses which may agree to the Common-tunes, that is, having the first line of eight syllabs, and the second line of six, that so both versions being together, use may bee made of either of them in Congregations as shall be found convenient: And the Assembly doth further recommend, That M. Zachary Boyd be at the paines to translate the other Scripturall Songs in meeter, and to report his travels also to the Commission of Assembly, that after their Examination thereof, they may send the same to Presbyteries to be there considered untill the next Generall Assembly.

Act recommending the execution of the Act of Parliament at Perth, for uplifting pecuniall paines to bee imployed upon pious uses, and of all Acts of Parliament made against excommunicate Persons.

The Generall Assembly doth seriously Recommend and Ordaine, That Presbyteries diligently endeavour that the ninth Act of the Parliament holden at Perth, Anno 1645, Concerning the uplifting of pecuniall paines to bee imployed upon pious uses, may bee put to due execution within their severall bounds; And also that the Acts of Parliament against excommunicate Persons, especially the twentieth Act of the Parliament in March last, be also carefully execute: And that they cause use all diligence to that effect, And account hereof shall bee required in Provinciall and Generall Assemblies.

Ult August, 1647. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXVII.

Act discharging the importing, venting or spreading of erronious Books or Papers.

The Generall Assembly considering how the errours of Independency and Separation (have in our Neighbour Kingdome of England) spread as a Gangræn, and do daily eat as a Canker; In so much that exceeding many Errours, Heresies, Schismes, and Blasphemies, have issued therefrom, and are sheltered thereby; And how possible it is, for the same evils, to invade, and overspread this Kirk and Kingdome, (lying within the same Island) by the spreading of their erronious Books, Pamphlets, Lybels, and Letters, and by conversing with them that are infected with these errours, except the same be timeously prevented; Doe therefore, In the name of God, Inhibit and Discharge all Members of this Kirk and Kingdome, to converse with Persons tainted with such errours; Or to import, sell, spread, vent, or disperse such erronious Books or Papers: But that they beware of, and abstain from Books maintaining Independencie or Separation, and from all Antinomian, Anabaptisticall, and other erronious Books and Papers; Requiring all Ministers to warne their flocks against such Bookes in generall, and particularly such as are most plausible, insinuating, and dangerous: And to try carefully from time to time if any such Bookes bee brought into this Countrey from England, or from beyond Seas (which is especially recommended to Ministers on Sea Coasts, or Towns where any Stationers are) and if any shall be found, to present the same to the Presbyterie, that some course may be taken to hinder the dispersing thereof: And hereby all Presbyteries, and Synods, are ordained to try and Processe such as shall transgresse against the premisses or any part of the same. And the Assembly also doth seriously recommend to Civill Magistrates, that they may be pleased to be assisting to Ministers and Presbyteries in execution of this Act, and to concurre with their authority in every thing to that effect.

Act for debarring of Complyers in the first Classe from Ecclesiastick office.

The Generall Assembly Declares and Ordaines, That no Person who is guilty of Complyance in the first Classe mentioned in the Act of the preceeding Assembly, shall bee received in any Ecclesiasticall charge, untill the evidence of his repentance before the Presbyterie and Congregation be reported to the Synode to which he belongs, and to the Generall Assembly, and their consent obtained for his bearing office. And if any such Person be already received unto the Eldership of any particular Congregation, yet he shall not be admitted to be a Member of any Presbyterie, Synode, or Generall Assemblie, untill (upon the evidence of his repentance) the consent and approbation of these Judicatories respectively bee obtained thereto.

Act for pressing and furthering the plantation of Kirks.

The Generall Assembly considering how the Work of Provision, Plantation, convenient Dividing, Dismembring, better uniting or enlarging of Parish Kirks is hitherto foreflowed, to the great prejudice of many Ministers, many good People, and hinderance of the Work of Reformation; Doth therefore Ordaine, That all Presbyteries have special care that the present opportunity bee diligently improved by all their Members, as need is, before the Commission for Plantation of Kirks, as they would not be found censurable for neglect. And that every Presbytery send in to the next Generall Assembly the names of all their Parishes, with declaration which of them have Ministers, which not, what is the largenesse of the bounds, commodious or incommodious situation of each Parish Kirk, what is the number of Communicants, what Kirks are under Patrons, what not, who are the severall Patrons, what is the nature and quantitie of the present provision, or possible ground of further provision for competent Maintenance, where the same is not sufficiently provided already: As also, what Parishes are united or disunited or bettered already, and in what measure by the said Commission; That the Generall Assembly being acquaint therewith, may doe accordingly both for censuring Neglecters, and finding out Overtures for better furtherance of the Work for time to come. Moreover it is hereby Ordained, That the next ensuing Provinciall Synodes, crave account of the severall Presbyteries their diligence, And presse that they have it ready in writ to present to the Provinciall Synodes in April next to come, that so all may bee in readinesse and the full account made at the next Generall Assembly.

Act for censuring absents from the Generall Assemblie.

The Generall Assembly considering the absence of many Commissioners in this and other preceeding Assemblies, and that many of those present have gone from the Assembly before the dissolving thereof: Therefore, for remedie hereof in time coming, Doth Ordaine, that hereafter, Every Commissioner from Presbyteries and Universities who shall be absent from the Assembly without a reasonable excuse notified to the Assembly, Or who being present shall goe from the Assembly before the dissolving thereof without licence, shall be suspended by the Assembly untill the Provinciall Synode next thereafter following.

Renovation of former Acts of Assembly for Triall and Admission of Expectants to the Ministerie.

The Generall Assembly, doth hereby renew and confirme all former Acts and Ordinances for triall and admission of Expectants to the Ministery; Especially the Articles thereanent allowed by the Generall Assembly 1596, and approven in the Assemblie at Glasgow 1638. The thirteenth Article concerning the age of intrants to the Ministery and the twentie fourth Article concerning the triall of Expectants, Of an Act of the said Assembly at Glasgow, Sess. 23. And the Act of the Assembly at S. Andrews 1642, Sess. 7. concerning Lists for presentations from the King, and the trial of Expectants, &c. Ordaining Presbyteries to observe the same carefully in all time coming.

Eodem die, Sess. XXVIII. Post Meridiem.

Renovation of the Commission for prosecuting the Treaty for Uniformity in England.

The Generall Assembly, Taking to their consideration that the Treaty of Uniformity in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions is not yet perfected; Therefore, Renews the Power and Commission granted by preceeding Assemblies for prosecuting that Treaty, unto these Persons afternamed, viz. Master Robert Douglas, Master Samuel Rutherfurd, Master Robert Baillie, Master George Gillespie, Ministers: And John Earle of Lauderdaill, John Lord Balmerino, and Sir Archibald Johnstoun of Waristoun, Elders; Authorizing them with full Power to prosecute the said Treaty of Uniformity with the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, and the Reverend Assembly of Divines there, or any Committees appointed by them: And to doe all and every thing which may advance, perfit, and bring that Treaty to an happy conclusion, conforme to the Commissions given thereanent.

Renovation of the Commission for the publike affaires of the Kirk.

The Generall Assembly taking to their consideration, that in respect the great Work of Uniformity in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions is not yet perfected, (though by the Lords blessing there is a good progresse made in the same) there is a necessity of renewing the Commissions granted formerly for prosecuting and perfecting that great Work; Doe therefore renew the Power and Commission granted for the publike Affaires of the Kirk by the Generall Assemblies held in S. Andrews 1642, and at Edinburgh 1643, 1644, 1645, and 1646, unto the Persons following, viz. Masters, Alexander Casse, Samuel Douglas, Robert Knox, William Penman, James Guthrie, Robert Cuninghame, David Fletcher, Robert Lawder, Andrew Stevenson, Robert Davidson, David Calderwood, James Fleming, Robert Ker, James Fairlie, Oliver Colt, Patrick Sibbald, Andrew Ramsay, John Adamson, Robert Douglas, William Colvill, George Gillespie, Mungo Law, Andrew Fairfoul, George Lesly, Robert Lawrie, Alexander Spittle, Alexander Dickson, John Hay, Thomas Vassie, Ephraim Melvill, Patrick Scheill, Alexander Simmervail, George Bennet, Alexander Levingstoun, Robert Murray, Alexander Rollock, William Menzies, Alexander Ireland, John Friebairn, George Murray, Henry Guthrie, William Justice, Robert Wright, Henrie Livingstoun, James Hammiltoun, George Gladstanes, Bernard Sanderson, Andrew Lawder, George Rutherfurd, John Levingston, George Hutcheson, John Bell, Heugh Mackaile, John Nevey, Matthew Brisbane, John Hammiltoun, Allan Ferguson, David Dickson, Zachary Boyd, Robert Ramsay, Robert Baillie, James Nasmith, Francis Aird, Robert Birnie, Thomas Kirkaldie, Evan Cameron, Robert Blair, Coline Adam, George Hammiltoun, Samuel Rutherfurd, Alexander Colvill, John Ramsay, James Martein, William Levingstoun, Thomas Melvill, John Smith, Fredrick Carmichaell, Patrick Gillespie, Alexander Moncrief, John Duncan, James Sibbald, Walter Bruce, George Pittillo, Andrew Affleck, John Barclay, Thomas Peirson, William Rait, David Strachan, Andrew Cant, William Douglas, John Forbes, George Sharp, William Chalmer, Joseph Brodie, Alexander Simmer, Gilbert Anderson, William Smith, Ministers; And Archibald Marques of Argile, John Earle of Crawfurd, Alexander E. of Eglintoun, William E. of Glencairne, John E. of Cassils, James E. of Home, James E. of Tullibairdine, Francis E. of Bukcleuch, John E. of Lawderdaill, William E. of Lothian, James E. of Finlatour, William E. of Lanerk, James Earle of Callendar, Archibald Lord Angus, George L. Brichen, John L. Yester, John L. Balmerino, James L. Cowper, John Lord Barganie, Sir Archibald Johnstoun of Waristoun, Sir John Hope of Craighall, Arthur Areskine of Scotiscraig, Alexander Fraser of Phillorth, Frederick Lyon of Brigtoun, James Mackdougall of Garthland, Sir William Cockburne of Langton, Sir Andrew Ker of Greinheid, Sir Heugh Campbell of Cesnock, Sir James Levingstoun of Kilsyth, Sir Thomas Ruthven of Freeland, Sir Gilbert Ramsay of Balmayne, John Henderson of Fordell, Walter Dundas younger of that ilk, Sir William Scot younger of Harden, Sir Lodovick Gordoun, Master George Winrhame of Libertoun, Alexander Levingstoun of Saltcoats, John Birsbane of Bishoptoun, Sir Robert Douglas of Tilliquhillie, James Pringle of Torwoodlie, Sir Iames Nicolsone of Colbrandspath, William Ker of Newtoun, William Forbes younger of Lesly, John Kennedy of Carmucks, Robert Arburthnot of Findowrie, Alexander Brodie of Letham, Master Robert Narne younger of Strathurd, Master James Schoneir of Caskeberrie, James Ruchheid, Lawrence Hendersone, James Stewart, David Douglas, John Jaffray, George Porterfield, John Semple, John Kennedy, William Glendinning, Master John Cowan, John Mill, Elders: Giving unto them full power and Commission, to doe all and every thing for prosecuting, advancing, perfecting, and bringing the said Work of Uniformity in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions to a happy conclusion, conform to the former Commissions granted by preceding Assemblies thereanent: And to that effect, Appoints them or any seventeene of them, whereof thirteene shall bee Ministers, to meet heer in this City in the afternoone at four hours, and thereafter upon the last Wednesdayes of November, February, and May next, and upon any other day, and in any other place they shall think fit. Renewing also to the Persons before named, the Power contained in the Act of the Assembly 1643, intituled, A reference to the Commission anent the Persons designed to repaire to the Kingdome of England; As likewise the Power contained in the Act of Assemblie 1644, Sess. 6. for sending Ministers to the Armie. And further, in case Delinquents have no constant residence in any one Presbyterie, Or if Presbyteries be negligent or averawed, in these cases, The Assemblie gives to the Persons before named, full power of censuring Complyers and Persons disaffected to the Covenant according to the Acts of Assemblie; Declaring always and Providing, that Ministers shall not bee deposed but in one of the Quarterly meetings of this Commission; With full power to them to treat and determine in the matters aforesaid, and in all other matters referred unto them by this Assemblie, as fully and freely as if the same were here particularly expressed, and with as ample power as any Commission of any former Generall Assemblies hath had, or been in use of before, They being alwayes for their whole proceedings countable to, and censurable by the next Generall Assembly.

Desires and Overtures from the Commissioners of Universities; and the Assemblies answer thereto.

1. The Commissioners of Universities represents to the Assembly: First, That the Overtures of the Assembly 1643, for the visitation of Schools and advancement of Learning are very much neglected.

The Assembly recommends to Synodes to take account of the observation of these Overtures.

2. That it were good to exhort all the Universities, to be carefull to take account of all their Schollers on the Sabbath-day of the Sermons, and of their lessons of the Catechisme.

The Assembly approves this Overture, and recommends accordingly.

3. That all the Universities bee exhorted to send their Commissioners instructed with answers to the Overtures agreed upon by the Commissioners of Universities, and which from this meeting of their Commissioners shall bee communicate to them, and this to bee when their Commissioners come in Februar or March to the Commission of the Kirk.

The Assemblie recommends to Universities to bee carefull hereof.

4. That the Overtures concerning the providing of Bursars for Divinity be recommended to Presbyteries and Synodes, and that they report their diligence to the next Assembly.

The Assembly allowes this Article, and recommends accordingly.

Edinburgh, 1 September, 1647. Sess. Ult.

The Assemblies Letter to their Countreyman in Poleland, Swedland, Denmarke, and Hungarie.

Unto the Scots Merchants and others our Countrey-People scattered in Poleland, Swedland, Denmarke, and Hungary; The Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland wisheth Grace Mercy and Peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.

Although this Kirk of Scotland, whiles spoiled of her Liberties under the Prelaticall tyrannie, had much difficultie and wrestling to preserve the true reformed Religion from being quite extinguished among our selves; yet since the mighty and out-stretched arme of the Lord our God hath brought us out of that Egypt, and hath restored to us well constituted and free nationall Synods, It hath been our desire and endeavour to set forward the Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ and the purity of his Ordinances, not only throughout this Nation, but in other parts also so far as God gave us a call and opportunity and opened a way unto us. And among other things of this nature we have more particularly taken into our serious thoughts the sad and lamentable condition of many thousands of you our Country-men who are scattered abroad as sheepe having no shepherd, and are through the want of the meanes of knowledge grace and salvation, exposed to the greatest spirituall dangers, whether through ignorance or through manifold tentations to errors and false Religions, or through the occasions and snares of sinne.

We have therefore thought it incumbent to us to put you in minde of the one thing necessary, while you are so carefull and troubled about the things of the world. And although we do not disallow your going abroad to follow any lawfull calling or way of livelyhood, yet seeing it cannot profit a man although he should gain the whole world and lose his own soul, and seeing you have travelled so farre, and taken so much pains to get uncertain riches which cannot deliver in the day of the wrath of the Lord, and which men know not who shall inherit; We doe from our affection to the salvation of your immortall souls most earnestly beseech and warn you to cry after knowledge and lift up your voyce for understanding, seeking her as silver, and searching for her as for hid treasures, and so play the wise Merchants in purchasing the Pearl of price, and in laying up a sure foundation for the time to come, by acquainting your souls with Jesus Christ, and by faith taking hold of him whose free grace is now offered and held out to sinners, excluding none among all the kindreds of the earth who will come unto him. God forbid that you should let slip the time and offers of grace, or neglect any warning of this kinde sent to you in the name of the Lord. We shall hope better things of you, and that knowing the acceptable time and the day of salvation will not alwayes last, but the Lord Jesus is to be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the Gospel, you will the rather bestirre your selves timely and with all diligence to seek the Lord while he may bee found, to endeavour that you may have among you the ordinary means of grace and salvation, to pray that God would give you Pastors according to his heart, who shall feede you with knowledge and understanding, to consult also and agree among your selves with consent of your Superiors under whom you live (whose favour and good will we trust will not be wanting to you in so good and necessary a work) for setting up the worship of God and Ecclesiasticall Discipline among you according to the form established and received in this your mother Kirk, and for a way of setled maintenance to Pastors and Teachers; Which if you do, our Commissioners appointed to meet from time to time in the intervall betwixt this and the next Nationall Assembly, will bee ready (upon your desire made known to them) to provide some able and godly Ministers for you, as likewise to communicate to you our Directory for the publike worship of God, and our Form of Ecclesiasticall Governement and Discipline; together with the Confession of Faith and Catechisme.

And in the meane time we exhort you that ye neglect not the worship of God in secret and in your families, and that ye continue stedfast in the Profession of that faith in which yee was baptised, and by a godly, righteous, and sober conversation adorn the Gospel; and with all, that distance of place make you not the lesse sensible of your Countries sufferings, both in respect of the just judgements of God for the sinnes of the land, and in respect of the malice of Enemies for the Common Cause and Covenant of the three Kingdoms, of which happie conjunction, notwithstanding we do not repent us, but by the grace of God shall continue faithful and stedfast therein.

This Letter wee have thought fit to bee Printed and published, that it may be with the greater ease and conveniency conveyed to the many severall places of your habitation or traffique. Consider what we have said, and the Lord give you understanding in all things. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all, Amen.

Subscribed in name of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland.

Mr ROBERT DOUGLASSE, Moderator.

Edinburgh, Augusti 31, 1647.

Act concerning the Hundred and eleven Propositions therein mentioned.

Being tender of so great an ingagement by Solemn Covenant, sincerely, really, and constantly to endeavour in our Places and Callings, the preservation of the Reformed Religion in this Kirk of Scotland, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government, the Reformation of Religion in the Kingdomes of England, and Ireland, in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government, according to the Word of God, and the example of the best Reformed Kirks, and to endeavour the nearest Conjunction and Uniformity in all these, together with the extirpation of Heresie, Schisme, and whatsoever shall bee found contrary to sound Doctrine: And considering withall that one of the speciall meanes which it becometh us in our Places and Callings to use in pursuance of these ends, is in zeal for the true Reformed Religion, to give our publike testimony against the dangerous Tenents of Erastianisme, Independencie, and which is falsely called Liberty of Conscience, which are not only contrary to sound Doctrine, but more speciall lets and hinderances as well to the preservation of our own received Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Government, as to the Work of Reformation and Uniformity in England and Ireland. The Generall Assembly upon these considerations, having heard publikely read the CXI[358] following Propositions exhibited and tendered by some Brethren, who were appointed to prepare Articles or Propositions for the vindication of the Trueth in these particulars, Doth unanimously approve and agree unto these eight generall Heads of Doctrine therein contained and asserted, viz. 1. That the Ministery of the Word and the Administration of the Sacraments of the New Testament, Baptisme and the Lords Supper, are standing Ordinances instituted by God himself, to continue in the Church to the end of the World. 2. That such as Administer the Word and Sacraments, ought to be duely called and ordained thereunto. 3. That some Ecclesiasticall censures are proper and peculiar to be inflicted onely upon such as bear Office in the Kirk; Other censures are common and may bee inflicted both on Ministers and other Members of the Kirk. 4. That the censure of suspension from the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, inflicted because of grosse ignorance, or because of a scandalous life and conversation; As likewise, the censure of Excommunication or casting out of the Kirk flagitious or contumacious offenders, both the one censure and the other is warrantable by and grounded upon the Word of God, and is necessary (in respect of divine institution) to be in the Kirk. 5. That as the Rights, Power, and Authority of the Civill Magistrate are to bee maintained according to the Word of God, and the Confessions of the Faith of the Reformed Kirks; so it is no lesse true and certaine, that Jesus Christ, the onely Head and onely King of the Kirk, hath instituted and appointed a Kirk Government distinct from the Civill Government or Magistracie. 6. That the Ecclesiasticall Government is committed and intrusted by Christ to the Assemblies of the Kirk, made up of the Ministers of the Word and Ruling Elders. 7. That the lesser and inferiour Ecclesiasticall Assemblies, ought to bee subordinate and subject unto the greater and superiour Assemblies. 8. That notwithstanding hereof, the Civill Magistrate may and ought to suppresse by corporall or Civill punishments, such as by spreading Errour or Heresie, or by fomenting Schisme, greatly dishonour God, dangerously hurt Religion and disturbe the Peace of the Kirk. Which Heads of Doctrine (howsoever opposed by the authors and fomenters of the foresaid errours respectively) the Generall Assembly doth firmely beleeve, own, maintaine, and commend unto others, as Solide, True, Orthodoxe, grounded upon the Word of God, consonant to the judgement both of the ancient and the best Reformed Kirks. And because this Assembly (through the multitude of other necessary and pressing bussinesse) cannot now have so much leisure, as to examine and consider particularly the foresaid CXI. Propositions; therefore, a more particular examination thereof is committed and referred to the Theologicall faculties in the four Universities of this Kingdome, and the judgement of each of these faculties concerning the same, is appointed to bee reported to the next Generall Assembly. In the meane while, these Proposition shall bee Printed, both that Copies thereof may bee sent to Presbyteries, and that it may be free for any that pleaseth to peruse them, and to make known or send their judgement concerning the same to the said next Assembly.

Desires and Overtures presented from Presbyteries and Synods, with the Assemblies answer thereunto.

It is humbly presented to the Assembly, that the children of many of the ordinary beggars want baptisme, Themselves also living in great vilenesse, and therefore desire that some remedie may be provided for these abuses.

The Assembly doth seriously recommend to Presbyteries to consider of the best remedies, and to report their opinions to the next Assembly.

That all Students of Philosophie at their entry and at their Lawreation, bee holden to subscribe the League and Covenant and be urged thereto, and all other Persons as they come to age and discretion before their first receiving the Sacrament of the Lords Supper.

The Assembly approves this Overture.

Whereas divers Ministers want Mansses and Gleebs, and others have their Gleeb so divided in parcells, or lying so farre from their Charge as the Ministers are thereby much prejudged: We desire that this Generall Assembly will recommend it to bee helped by the Parliament, or Committee for planting of Kirks, in the best manner that their Lordships can advise.

Whereas divers Kirks were incommodiously united in corrupt times, we desire that the same be now dismembered and adjoyned to other Kirks, or erected in Kirks by themselves alone, and when the present incumbents agrees thereto, wee desire the same to bee recommended to the Parliament and Committee for plantation of Kirks; Provided alwayes, that the present Ministers who have laboured and indured the heat of day, may enjoy the benefit of such parcells as are taken from them during their life.

The Assembly doth approve these two Articles, and Recommends to the Commissioners for publike Affaires, to assist any interessed in the particulars for prosecuting the same before the Honourable Estates of Parliament, or the Commission appointed by them for plantation of Kirks.

* * * * *

The Generall Assembly, Doe yet againe recommend to Presbyteries and Provinciall Assemblies, to consider all matters formerly referred unto them by preceding Assemblies, and desires that their opinions concerning the same, be reported in writ to the next Generall Assembly.

* * * * *

It is this day appointed, that the next Generall Assembly shall meet at Edinburgh the second Wednesday of July, 1648.

A. KER.

INDEX of the ACTS of this GENERALL ASSEMBLIE not Printed.

1.—Election of Master Robert Douglasse Moderator, Sess. 1.

2.—Committee for the contraverted Commissions, Sess. 2.

3.—Committee of Reports, References and Appeals. Ib.

4.—Committee of Bills and Overtures. Ib.

5.—Committee for examining the proceedings of the Commission of the preceding Assembly for publike Affaires. Ib.

6.—Committee for examining the Synode Books. Ib.

7.—Commission from the Brethren in Ireland with the Scots Armie there. Ib.

8.—Committee for appointing Ministers to Preach. Ib.

9.—Papers produced by Master Robert Baillie, and M. George Gillespie. Sess. 3.

10.—Act concerning their Report and Approbation. Ib.

11.—Committee for examining the Confession of Faith, Rouse Paraphrase, Catechisme, &c. and to receive any scruples and objections, and to report. Ib.

12.—Act appointing some Brethren to present to the Committee of Estates, the progresse of Uniformity. Ib.

13.—Invitation of all that had objections against any thing in the Confession, to repaire to the Committee. Sess. 4.

14.—A Latine Letter from Helvetian Churches to the Assembly. Ib.

15.—Act for Printing 300 Copies of the advise of the Assemblie of Divines in England, Concerning a Confession of Faith, for the use of the Members of the Assembly. Sess. 5.

16.—Recom. to the Commission for planting of Kirks, for provision to another Minister in Aire. Ib.

17.—Ref. to the Committee for Preaching to appoint Ministers to the Army, with addition of others to that Committee. Ib.

18.—Appointment of Master Robert Young for Lodovick Leslies Regiment. Sess. 6.

19.—Committee for considering the dangers that are either from within or without this Kirk, and the best remedies for preventing the same, and to report. Ib.

20.—Committee concerning John Wilkie and Master Tho. Ramsay. Ib.

21.—Remitt. John Johnstouns desire of relaxation from Excommunication to the Provinciall of Dumfreis. Ib.

22.—Committee for the vaking Stipends in Dunkeld. Ib.

23.—Recom. Marjorie Smith for charity. Ib.

24.—Remitt. Master James Rosse a deposed Minister to Presbyterie and Synode. Sess. 7.

25.—Ref. Master James Nasmith to the Committee for appointing Ministers to the Army. Ib.

26.—Committee for considering a Processe in dependance before the Presbyterie of Peebles, concerning a scandall upon the relict of umquhile Mark Hammiltoun. Ib.

27.—Continuation of the Town of Edinburghs Bill for Master John Smith, till Saturday. Ib.

28.—Advise and Ordinance for prosecuting the Processe against Agnes Stewart, relict of umquhile Mark Hammiltoun. Sess. 8.

29.—Recom. Master George Gleghorne that hee suffer no prejudice in his old age. Ib.

30.—Transportation of M. John Scot from Schottis to Glenluce. Sess. 9.

31.—Act refusing Master Andrew Honymans transportation to Craill. Ib.

32.—Transportation of Master James Hammiltoun from Drumfreis to Edinburgh. Ib.

33.—Act concerning the planting of Eymouth Kirk upon the submission of Earle of Home and Wedderburne. Sess. 10.

34.—Act concerning the tryall of Master William Home. Ib.

35.—Transportation of Master John Smith from Bruntiland to Edinburgh. Ib.

36.—Act for providing a college to Master Thomas Wyllie. Ib.

37.—Recom. Thomas Burnet to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

38.—Recom. M. Martine Mackferson to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

39.—Recom. Master Neill Mackinnan to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

40.—Act concerning the Visitation of Kalzae and Lyne. Sess. 11.

41.—Recom. Master John Houstouns petition to the Commission for planting of Kirks. Ib.

42.—Act for Excommunicating of William Forbes of Skelleter, his committing a late murther being sufficiently evidenced. Ib.

43.—Transportation of Master Walter Comrie to Dunkeld. Ib.

44.—Act for conference with James Urquhart of old Craige, desiring to be relaxed from Excommunication. Ib.

45.—Act appointing Master John Lothian to bee relaxed from the sentence of Suspension. Ib.

46.—Recom. Petition of the Presbyterie of Wigtoun for erecting a Kirk for Penninghame and Monigafe, To the Commission of Parliament for planting of Kirks. Ib.

47.—Committee for the matter betwixt John Wilkie of Foulden, and Master Thomas Ramsay. Ib.

48.—Act appointing the Committee of Bills, to divide the Petitions for charity amongst Presbyteries and Provinces. Sess. 12.

49.—Act appointing the Committee concerning Doctor Strang to meet. Ib.

50.—Act refusing Master John Levingstouns transportation to Glasgow. Ib.

51.—Refer. to the Committee of dangers, to give opinion in the question concerning the carriage of our Commissioners at London in the case propounded. Ib.

52.—Ref. to the Committee of dangers, concerning choosing a Moderator, and censure of absents from the Assembly. Sess. 13.

53.—Ref. James Urquhart of old Craige, concerning his relaxation from Excommunication, to the Provinciall of Murray. Ib.

54.—Committee appointed to confer in some particulars, concerning Ministers provisions with my Lord Advocate. Ib.

55.—Committee concerning the particulars of Master Eleazar Gilberts petition. Ib.

56.—Ref. Gilbert Ogilvie of Craige, Major John Ogilvie, and Patrick Ogilvie of Brigend of Lentrathane, to the Presbyterie of Meegill. Ib.

57.—Instruction with a Letter to the Commissioners at London. Ib.

58.—Appointment of some to speake Earle Bukcleuch, concerning the Kirk of Borthwick. Ib.

59.—Ref. concerning Master Zacharie Boyds labours to the Committee for the Confession of Faith. Ib.

60.—Committee to consider of Ministers for Ireland. Ib.

61.—Act continuing the Declaration for England, to be again read and further considered. Sess. 14.

62.—Committee for hearing the Objections of the Persons appointed for Ireland. Ib.

63.—Recom. to Presbyteries for encouraging Expectants to embrace a calling from Ireland. Ib.

64.—Ref. to the Committee for Preaching, to hear the reasons alledged by some Ministers why they should not go to the Armie. Ib.

65.—Act refusing Master John Robertsons petition for opening his mouth. Ib.

66.—Approbation of the Declaration for England. Sess. 15.

67.—Act for authorizing the Commissioners at London, to present the Declaration to the Parliament of England, City of London, and Synode of Divines, and to crave an answer to the Paper of the 25 of December. Ib.

68.—Act appointing some Brethren to present the Declaration for England to the Committee of Estates, and to crave their Lordships concurrance in the like desires. Ib.

69.—Act continuing the Directions for Private and Family Worship, to bee further Considered and againe read, with an Invitation to all that had any scruples to propone them to the Committee of dangers. Ib.

70.—Act for joyning the Committee for the Confession of Faith to the Committee for the dangers, together to be one Committee, and their place of Meeting to be the old Session house. Ib.

71.—Invitation of all that had any scruples or objections concerning any Article in the Confession, to propone the same to the Committee. Ib.

72.—Report of the Committee touching the particulars in Master Gilberts petition, with an appointment for drawing a Letter to those of the Scottish Nation in Pole-land, &c. Ib.

73.—Appoint. for drawing a Letter to Lieutennant Generall David Lesly. Sess. 16.

74.—Appointment of Ministers for Ireland. Ib.

75.—Letter to Generall Major Munro. Ib.

76.—Continuation of the Directions for Worship, to bee againe read and considered upon Tuesday, and all invited to addresse themselves to the Committee who had doubts or objections. Ib.

77.—Committee for thinking on Overtures for planting the Kirks in the Hielands, and advancing Piety and Learning there. Ib.

78.—Recom. to the Ministers of Edinburgh for their assistance to Ministers before the Commission for planting of Kirks. Ib.

79.—Committee to conferre with the Lord Thesaurer, concerning the Kings gift of the patronage of Lanerk, and to advise with the Committee for the dangers upon the Kirks interest therein. Ib.

80.—Recom. of the petition of the Presbyteries of Deir, Ellon, and Turref, to the Commission for planting of Kirks. Ib.

81.—Recom. M. Neil Mackinnan, and M. Martine Mackferson, to be supported out of the vaking stipends in the Sky. Ib.

82.—Ref. to the Commission for publike affaires for the planting of Drumfreis, with a recommendation to the Thesaurer for a presentation. Ib.

83.—Recom. to the Committee of Estates, concerning the house of Dalgetie. Ib.

84.—Act appointing M. Gabriell Maxwell for the Lieutenant General, Master James Nasmith for Generall Major Holburns Regiment, M. George Pittulo for the Generall of Artilleries Regiment, M. George Bennet for the Troups of Horse with the Generall Lieutenant, and M. John Lothian for the Squadron of Horse with Generall Major Middletoun.

85.—Remit. M. Francis Omey to the Presbyterie and Synode. Sess. 17.

86.—Ordinance for admission of Master John Baillie to the Kirk of Cambuslang. Ib.

87.—Committee to confer with Earle of Eglintoun, concerning his petition touching planting the Kirk of Eglisham. Ib.

88.—Recom. to the Committee of Estates of the petition of Aberdene concerning a Jesuite there. Ib.

89.—Remit Master Matthew Ramsay to the Presbyterie of Hammiltoun for opening his mouth. Ib.

90.—Ref. and Commission concerning the Kirk of Lyndean. Ib.

91.—Committee for revising the Collectors counts, and to report. Ib.

92.—Report of the Brethren sent to the Committee of Estates concerning the house of Dalgety, and the Jesuite in Aberdene. Ib.

93.—Advise to the Presbyterie of Stranrauer concerning their proceeding in the triall of the scandall upon Ardwell. Ib.

94.—Ref. to the Committee of dangers, to think upon some Overtures for commodious planting, dividing, and uniting of Kirks, and to report. Sess. 18.

95.—Recom. of some Persons for charity to Presb. and Provinces. Ib.

96.—Recom. of the petition concerning Glencorse to the Lord Thesaurer, and the Lords of Exchequer. Ib.

97.—Ref. Sir Lauchlen Macklen to the Presbytery of Edinburgh. Ib.

98.—Recom. to the Committee of Estates, of the petition of Master Adam Barclay. Ib.

99.—Recom. of the petition of M. Patrick Lindsay to the Committee of Estates, and to the charitie of the Presbyteries within the Province of Aberdene. Ib.

100.—Recom. to the Presbyterie of Stranrauer and the Lord Advocate, concerning the Kirk of Glenluce. Ib.

101.—Addition of the Lord Marquesse of Argile to the Committee for the dangers. Ib.

102.—Appointment of the Committee concerning Doctor Strang, to make report and to receive any objections that any had against his dictates. Ib.

103.—Warrand for Master Samuel Rutherfurds return. Sess. 19.

104.—A Letter to Generall Lieutenant David Leslie. Ib.

105.—Invitation of all to propone their doubts or objections against any head or Article in the Confession of Faith, to the Committee. Ib.

106.—Recom. to the Commission, for visitation of the Universitie of S. Andrews, for Master Samuel Rutherfurd to bee Principall of the new Colledge there. Ib.

107.—Approbation of the report concerning planting of Eglishame. Sess. 20.

108.—Recom. M. Robert Lindsayes wife, and M. James Kirk to Provinces. Ib.

109.—Appointment of some Brethren to visit the Idolatrous Monuments brought from the late Marques of Huntlies house. Ib.

110.—Act refusing the petition for Master John Annans transportation to Edinburgh. Ib.

111.—Act concerning the dyet of Master James Hammiltoun and Master John Smiths coming to Edinburgh. Ib.

112.—Recom. to the Town of Edinburgh to plant all their Kirks with two Ministers with diligence. Ib.

113.—Queræ proponed by the Commissioners of the Presbyterie of Chirnside, with the Assemblies advise thereanent. Ib.

114.—Recom. of petitions for charity. Ib.

115.—Appoint. of Master John Forbes for Colonell Scots Regiment, and Master Robert Cowdan to Pitscottis. Sess. 21.

116.—Nomination of a list for the Kirk of Gordon. Ib.

117.—Ref. concerning Master David Leith. Ib.

118.—Recom. concerning the contribution for the distressed people in Argyle. Ib.

119.—Approbation of the report of the Committee for the vaking Stipends in Dunkeld. Sess. 22.

120.—Recom. M. Robert Brounlies wife to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

121.—Commission for planting the Kirk of Lithgow. Ib.

122.—Declaration that some votes of the Commission of the preceding Assembly upon the 21 of August 1646, and an Act of the 22 of the same moneth, are not to be examined by the Assembly. Ib.

123.—Committee for the triall of some speaches spoken by some of the Presbyterie of Dunkeld concerning the Commission. Ib.

124.—Ref. concerning Master William Hay. Ib.

125.—Act concerning the committing of the plantation of the Kirk of Glasgow. Ib.

126.—Ref. to the Commission for publike affairs of the Earle of Callenders petition, concerning the adjoyning Falkirk, Slammano, and Morrouingside to the Presbyterie of Sterling, with power to hear parties, visit, and report. Sess. 23.

127.—Conference appointed with the Earle of Abercorne. Ib.

128.—Ref. to the Commission for publike affaires, for planting in Aire a colleague to Master William Adair. Ib.

129.—Report concerning Doctor Strangs dictats. Ib.

130.—Act appointing the Clerk to redeliver Doctor Strangs dictats unto him. Ib.

131.—Refer. concerning Master John Mackenzie. Sess. 24.

132.—Approbation of the Collectors accounts. Ib.

133.—Ref. to the Ministers of Edinburgh, to take course with the Monuments of Idolatrie brought from the North. Ib.

134.—Recom. of the petition for a Minister to Chanrie of Rosse to the Commission for planting of Kirks. Ib.

135.—Recom. Master Alexander Petrie. Ib.

136.—Recom. Master Eleazar Gilbert. Ib.

137.—Recom. Master William Douglas to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

138.—Recom. Master George Sharpe to the Committee of Estates for reparation of his losses. Ib.

139.—Ref. complyers in Murray to the Provinciall. Ib.

140.—Recom. to the Commission for planting of Kirks, concerning provisions to Ministers in the Presbyterie of Kirkcudbright. Sess. 25.

141.—Act appointing conference with Earle Abercorne, untill the last of March. Ib.

142.—Recom. to the Synode of Murray of the petition of Badinoch, concerning Master John Dollar. Ib.

143.—Recom. concerning the Minister of Corrie and Hutton. Ib.

144.—Recom. to the Commission for planting of Kirks, concerning the adjoyning some lands to the Parish of Monswall. Ib.

145.—Act for Printing the Directorie for Church Government, to be examined by Presbyteries against the next Assembly, and for Printing the Catechisme also when it shall be perfected. Ib.

146.—Act concerning the contribution for the distressed people in Argile. Ib.

147.—Recom. to Committee for dangers, to consider of a Letter for the Scots in Poleland, &c. Ib.

148.—Ref. to the Committee appointed for tryall of proceedings of the Commission of Assembly, to consider of the processe of Master John Rosse, and to report. Ib.

149.—Act concerning the tryall of the payment of the contribution for distressed people of Argyle. Ib.

150.—Act concerning James Murray. Sess. 26.

151.—Act for collecting the contribution for the Province of Argile, in these parts that have not yet contributed, and sending it to the receivers. Ib.

152.—Recom. to the Synode of Glasgow, concerning a second Minister to Dumbartan. Ib.

153.—Recom. to the Lords of Privie Counsell for punishing an injurie done to a Presbytery about burying in a Kirk. Ib.

154.—Act appointing a conference with some Divines, Lawyers, and Physitians, concerning witchcraft and charming. Ib.

155.—Report of the tryall of the Synods Books with the Assemblies censure. Ib.

156.—Appointment of some to salute the Lieutenant General now in Town, and Generall Major Middletoun when he comes. Sess. 27.

157.—Ref. to the Commission for publike affaires to endeavour for obtaining from the Parliament, some restraint of burialls in Kirks. Ib.

158.—Commission for visitation of Lochaber, Badinoch, and the Isles. Ib.

159.—Recom. to the Commission of Parliament for planting of Kirks, for providing some course for the payment of the charges of Commissioners to the Generall Assembly. Ib.

160.—Ref. to the Commission for publike affairs, for Printing of some Papers concerning the Treaty of Uniformity, and matters handled in the Synode of Divines in England. Ib.

161.—Ref. and warrand to the Commission for publike affaires, to give licence for Printing. Ib.

162.—Recom. to the Lords of Exchequer, concerning the passing of gifts of the Prebendaries. Ib.

163.—Report from Robert Brysones relict, concerning the Printing of Trochrigs Works. Ib.

164.—Warrand given to the Moderator and Clerk, and some others, to agree with Evan Tyler for Printing the Works of Trochrig upon the condition promised to Robert Bryson. Ib.

165.—Ref. John Wilkie of Foulden and Master Thomas Ramsay to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

166.—Act concerning the choosing of the Moderator of the Generall Assemblie. Ib.

167.—Act for changing every Assembly the rolls of the Commissioners by courses, according to the order of Provinces. Ib.

168.—Commission for visiting the University of S. Andrews. Ib.

169.—Commission for visiting the University of Aberdene. Ib.

170.—Commission for visiting Orkney and Zetland. Ib.

171.—Appointment of some Brethren to speake to the Lord Thesaurer, concerning passing of gifts of Patronages. Ib.

172.—Ref. Master John Rosse at Lunfannan. Sess. 28.

173.—Approbation of the report concerning planting of Kirks in the Hielands. Ib.

174.—Ref. John Gillon to the Presbytery of Edinburgh for private tryall. Ib.

175.—Renovation of the Commission for publike affairs. Ib.

176.—Warrand for Master James Gordon to come to Sterling-shire, for drawing the mappe thereof. Sess. Ult.

177.—Ref. of Gorthie Inchbrakie and Lindsay of Maines, their petitions for relaxation from the sentence of Excommunication, to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

178.—Recom. in favours of Sir William Dick. Ib.

179.—Ref. Master James Row. Ib.

180.—Ref. to the Commission for publike affaires, concerning the Scots in Poleland, &c. Ib.

181.—Ref. for planting the Kirk and Colledge of Aberdene to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

182.—Ref. concerning Masters William Douglas, John Logie, George Hanna, Richard Maitland, and Coline Mackenzie. Ib.

183.—Ref. and Commission concerning the tryall of Masters Murdo Mackenzie, John Duncane, and William Cowper. Ib.

184.—Recom. Master William Chalmber to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

185.—Ref. James Grahame of Claypots to the Presbyterie of Dundie. Ib.

186.—Recom. of some persons for charitie. Ib.

187.—Ref. for planting the Kirk of Bruntiland to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

188.—Ref. concerning the planting of the Kirk of Prestoun to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

189.—Ref. for planting the vaking Kirk in Glasgow to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

190.—Ref. the Lord Ray his Son and some of his friends, to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

191.—Ref. Master Gilbert Gordon, to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

192.—Recom. for Master George Hannayes wife and children. Ib.

193.—Act for presenting the Confession of Faith to the Parliament. Ib.

194.—Act concerning the Translaters of the Dutch Notes. Ib.

195.—Recom. and Ref. concerning the collecting of the Passages and Occurrances of these late times, to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

196.—Ref. for planting the Kirk of Ancrum, to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

197.—Renovation of the Commission for visitation of the University of Glasgow. Ib.

198.—Ref. Master John Rosse at Birse, to the Synode of Aberdene. Ib.

199.—Ref. of Master Thomas Ramsay younger, his petition to the Commission for publike affaires. Ib.

200.—Indiction of a Thanksgiving and of a Fast. Ib.

FINIS.

=Miscellaneous Historical Documents,=

RELATIVE TO THE ECCLESIASTICAL AND POLITICAL EVENTS IN SCOTLAND—1647.

1. Excerpts from Principal Baillie’s Account of the Westminster Assembly, continued from p. 460.

To Mr William Spang. Edinburgh, Jan. 1647.

DEAR COUSIN,—I wrote to you at length before I came from London. I have had a long and tedious, but, thanks to God, prosperous journey. I am now here well. I have made my report in the commission of the church to all their contentment; our errand in England being brought near a happy period, so far as concerned us the commissioners of the church; for, by God’s blessing, the four points of uniformity, which was all our church gave us in commission to agent in the assembly at Westminster, were as good as obtained. The Directory I brought down before. The model of government we have gotten it through the assembly according to our mind: it yet sticks in the hands of the Houses. They have passed four ordinances at least about it, all pretty right, so far as concerns the constitution and erection of general assemblies, provincial synods, presbyteries, and sessions, and the power of ordination. In the province of London and Lancashire the bodies are set up. That the like diligence is not used long ago in all other places, it is the sottish negligence of the ministers and gentry in the shires more than the parliament’s. That the power of jurisdiction in all things we require, excepting appeals from the general assembly to the parliament, is not put in ordinances long ago, it is by the coming of the Independents and Erastians in the House of Commons; which obstacle we trust will now be removed by the zeal of the city of London; so much the more, as our nation are taken away sooner and more easily than any did expect. All grounds of jealousy of our joining with the King, the greatest prop of the sectaries power in the House. However, in the jus divinum of Presbytery, printed by the ministry of London, you may see that burden taken off our shoulders; the body of the ministry of England, not the assembly and Londoners only, being fully leavened with our sense in all the point of government, and become willing, and able abundantly, to manage that cause, without us, against all opposites. The third point, the Confession of Faith, I brought it with me, now in print, as it was offered to the Houses by the assembly, without considerable dissent of any. It is much cried up by all, even many of our greatest opposites, as the best Confession yet extant. It is expected the Houses shall pass it, as they did the Directory, without much debate. Howbeit the retarding party has put the assembly to add scriptures to it, which they omitted only to eschew the offence of the House, whose practice hitherto has been, to enact nothing of religion on divine right or scriptural grounds, but upon their own authority alone. This innovation of our opposites may well cost the assembly some time, who cannot do the most easy things with any expedition; but it will be for the advantage and strength of the work. The fourth part of our desired and covenanted uniformity is the Catechism. A committee has drawn and reported the whole.

The assembly ere I came away had voted more than the half. A short time will end the rest; for they study brevity, and have voted to have no other head of divinity into it than is set down in the Confession. This ended, we have no more ado in the assembly, neither know we any more work the assembly has in hand, but an answer to the nine queries of the House of Commons about the jus divinum of divers parts of the government. The ministers of London’s late jus divinum of Presbytery does this abundantly. Also a committee of the assembly has a full answer to all these queries ready. The authors repent much of that motion. Their aim was, to have confounded and divided the assembly by their insnaring questions; but finding the assembly’s unanimity in them, the Independents principles forcing them to join with the rest, in asserting the divine right of these points of government, whereupon the parliament does most stick, the movers of these questions wishes they had been silent. There is no more work before the assembly. The translation of the psalms is passed long ago in the assembly; yet it sticks in the Houses. The Commons passed their order long ago; but the Lords joined not, being solicited by divers of the assembly, and of the ministers of London, who love better the more poetical paraphrase of their colleague Mr Burton. The too great accuracy of some in the assembly, sticking too hard to the original text, made the last edition more concise and obscure than the former. With this the commission of our church was not so well pleased; but we have got all those obscurities helped; so I think it shall pass. Our good friend Mr Zachary Boyd has put himself to a great deal of pains and charges to make a psalter, but I ever warned him his hopes were groundless to get it received in our churches; yet the flatteries of his unadvised neighbours makes him insist in his fruitless design.

When I took my leave of the assembly, I spoke a little to them. The prolocutor, in name of the assembly, gave me an honourable testimony, and many thanks for my labours. I had been ever silent in all their debates; and however this silence sometimes weighted my mind, yet I found it the best and wisest course. No man there is desired to speak. Four parts of five do not speak at all; and among these are many most able men, and known by their writs and sermons to be much abler than sundry of the speakers; and of these few that use to speak, sundry are so tedious, and thrusts themselves in with such misregard of others, that it were better for them to be silent. Also there are some eight or nine so able, and ready at all times, that hardly a man can say any thing, but what others, without his labour, are sure to say as well or better. Finding, therefore, that silence was a matter of no reproach, and of great ease, and brought no hurt to the work, I was content to use it, as Mr Henderson also did.

* * * * *

It is very like, if he had done any duty, though he had never taken the covenant, but permitted it to have been put in an act of parliament in both kingdoms, and given so satisfactory an answer to the rest of the propositions, as easily he might, and sometimes I know he was willing, certainly Scotland had been for him as one man; and the body of England, upon many grounds, was upon a disposition to have so cordially embraced him, that no man, for his life, durst have muttered against his present restitution. But remaining what he was in all his maxims, a full Canterburian, both in matters of religion and state, he still inclined to a new war; and for that end resolved to go to Scotland. Some great men there pressed the equity of Scotland’s protecting of him on any terms. This untimeous excess of friendship has ruined that unhappy prince; for the better party, finding the conclusion of the King’s coming to Scotland, and thereby their own present ruin, and ruin of the whole cause, the making the malignants masters of church and state, the drawing the whole force of England upon Scotland for their perjurious violation of their covenant, they resolved by all means to cross that design.

So when others proposed to the parliament the assistance of the King to recover his government in England, notwithstanding any answer he might give to the propositions, the better sort, before they should give answer to so high a question, desired a publick fast in the parliament, and the advice also of the commission of the church. Both with some difficulty were obtained. But after that fast, and the distinct answer of the church, that it was unlawful for Scotland to assist the King for his recovery of the government in England, if he approved not the covenant, the parliament was peremptor to refuse the King free access to Scotland, unless he satisfied the propositions. This much they signified to him by their commissioners, which we met at Newcastle. It was easy to be grieved, and to find what to reprehend in this resolution; for indeed it was clothed with many dangers and grievances; but to fall at that nick of time on any conclusion, free of more dangers and grievances, seemed impossible.

* * * * *

July 13, 1647.—These matters of England are so extremely desperate, that now twice they have made me sick. Except God arise, all is gone there. The imprudence and cowardice of the better part of the city and parliament, which was triple or sextuple the greater, has permitted a company of silly rascals, who call themselves yet no more than 14,000, horse and foot, to make themselves masters of the King, parliament, and city, and by them of all England: so that now that disgraced parliament is but a committee to act all at their pleasure, and the city is ready to fright the parliament at every first or second boast from the army. No human hope remains but in the King’s unparallelled wilfulness, and the army’s unmeasurable pride. As yet they are not agreed, and some write they are not like to agree: for in our particular I expect certainly they will agree well enough, at what distance soever their affections and principles stand. Always if the finger of God in their spirits should so far dement them as to disagree, I would think there were yet some life in the play; for I know the body of England are overweary long ago of the parliament, and ever hated the sectaries, but much more now for this their unexpected treachery and oppression. On the other part, the King is much pitied and desired; so if they give him not contentment, he will overthrow them. If he and they agree, our hands are bound: we will be able, in our present posture, and humour of our highly distracted people, to do nothing. And whom shall we go to help, when none calls? but the King, parliament, and city, as their masters command, are ready to declare against us if we should offer to arm. But if the King would call, I doubt not of rising of the best army ever we had, for the crushing of these serpents, enemies to God and man.

* * * * *

To a friend in Kilwinning. Edinburgh, August 20, Friday night.

The city’s declaration and diurnal declare in what a brave posture both the city and parliament once were in. The other papers shew how soon all was overturned. The army marched through the whole city by way of triumph; but staid not in it, did no violence to any; only three or four regiments keep the forts about Westminster, and guard the parliament still. For all that, the House of Commons vote sundry things contrary to the mind of the army. How long that courage will remain, I cannot say. It is thought that people, when they have felt a little the burden of the army, will break that yoke by one mean or other. The army’s mind, much of it, may be seen in their propositions, a paper which I purposed to send, but now it is fallen by. By it they are clear enough for a full liberty of conscience, a destroying of our covenant, a setting up of bishops, of inthralling the King, so far, as in my judgement, he and they will not agree, albeit many think they are agreed already. If this were, our case were very hard. Never more appearance of a great discord, both in our church and state, some few days ago; but, blessed be God, the appearances are now much changed. Never assembly more harmonious than this yet has been. Our declaration to England, a very good piece, is passed without a contrary voice. An act against vaigers [strollers] from their own ministers, and a large direction for private worship, drawn by Mr Robert Blair for the correcting all the faults in worship, which offended many here, is past the committee, without a contrary voice; and, I think, shall pass the assembly also, no less unanimously; which demonstrates the truth of what I said in my assembly-speech, “That for all the noise some made, yet truly there was no division as yet in our church.”

Yesterday, and this night, our state, after much irreconcileable difference, as appeared, are at last unanimously agreed to send the Chancellor and Lanerk to the King and parliament of England, to comfort and encourage both to keep our covenant, and not to agree to the propositions of the army. No appearance, as yet, of any stirring in haste in this kingdom.

To Mr Spang. Edinburgh, September 1, 1647.

—— London has lien like a millstone on my breast now of a long time. The first week we came to this town, my heart was a little relieved. I thought God had answered our prayers much sooner than I expected, and had put London in so good a posture for averting all our fears as I could have wished; but that joy lasted not full eight days. Stapleton and Hollis, and some others of the eleven members, had been the main persuaders of us to remove out of England, and leave the King to them, upon assurance, which was most likely, that this was the only means to get that evil army disbanded, the King and peace settled according to our minds: but their bent execution of this real intention has undone them, and all, till God provide a remedy. We were glad when Leslie was recalled from his Lieutenancy of Ireland, a creature of Cromwell’s, who got that great trust for no virtue at all but his serviceableness to that faction. This was the first sensible grievance to that army. The second was the employing of Skippon and Massie, in the Irish command, and giving to Fairfax such a command in England as made him not very formidable. But when the third stroke came, of disbanding the most of the sectaries, and cashiering of their officers, this put them on that high and bold design, which as yet they follow, as, I think, not so much on great preconception, as drawn on by the course of affairs, and light heads of their leaders. Vane and Cromwell, as I take it, are of nimble hot fancies for to put all in confusion, but not of any deep reach. St John and Pierpont are more stayed, but not great heads. Sey and his son, not _____, albeit wiser, yet of so dull, sour, and fearful a temperament, that no great atchievement, in reason, could be expected from them. The rest, either in the army or parliament, of their party, are not on their mysteries, and of no great parts either for counsel or action, so far as I could ever observe. The folly of our friends was apparent, when at the army’s first back-march, and refusal to disband, they recalled their declaration against their mutinous petitions. Easily might all their designs have been crushed at that nick of time, with one stout look more; but it was a dementation to sit still amazed at the taking of the King, the accusation of the eleven members, the army’s approaching to the city. Here, had the city agreed, and our friends in parliament shewed any resolution, their opposites counsel might even then have been easily overturned; for all this while, the army was not much above 10,000 ill-armed soldiers. But the irrecoverable loss of all, was the ill-managing of the city’s brave engagement. Had they then made fast the chief of the sectarian party in both Houses, and stopt their flight to the army; had Massey and Waller, with any kind of masculine activity, made use of that new trust committed to them; Mr Marshal, and his seventeen servants of the synod, for all Foulks and Gib’s subornation, should never have been bold to offer that destructive petition to the Houses and common council, which, without any capitulation, put presently in the army’s power, the parliament, city, and all England, without the least contradiction. An example rarely parallelled, if not of treachery, yet at least of childish improvidence and base cowardice. Since that time they have been absolute masters of all. Which way they will use this unexpected sovereignty, it will quickly appear. As yet they are settling themselves in their new saddle. Before they got up, they gave the King and his party fair words; but now, when all is their own, they may put him in a harder condition than yet he has tasted of. Their proposals, a part of their mind, give to the King much of his desire in bringing back bishops and books, in putting down our covenant and presbytery, in giving ease to malignants and Papists; but spoil him of his temporal power so much, as many think, he will never acquiesce to; albeit it is spoken loud, that he and they are fully agreed.

Our state here, after long expectation to have heard something of the King’s own mind and desires, as yet have heard nothing from him to account of. Although he should employ their help against his oppressors, yet he being still altogether unwilling to give us any satisfaction in the matter of our covenant, we are uncertain what course to take; only we do resent to our commissioners to oppose the proposals, and to require a safe-conduct to the Chancellor and Lanerk to come up to the King and parliament. It cost many debates before it came to this conclusion. Our great men are not like to pack up their differences. Duke Hamilton and his friends would have been thought men composed of peace on any terms, and to have cast on other designs of embroiling Scotland in a new war. But when all were weary of jangling debates, the conclusion whereto the committee was brought, was so far to espouse the King’s quarrel on any terms, that Argyle and Wariston behoved to protest against our engagement on any such terms. To avoid invidious protestations, both parties agreed to pass an act of not engagement. The proceedings of some are not only double and triple, but so manifold, that as no other, so, in my mind, themselves know not what they finally intend. They who made themselves gracious and strong, by making the world believe that it was their opposites who had brought the country in all the former trouble, and would yet again bring it into a new dangerous war, when it came to the point, were found to precipitate us into dangers, and that in such terms as few with comfort could have undertaken. We have it from divers good hands at London, that some here kept correspondence with Sir Thomas Fairfax, which to me is an intolerable abomination. The present sense of many is this: if the King and the army agree, we must be quiet and look to God: if they agree not, and the King be willing to ratify our covenant, we are all as one man to restore him to all his rights, or die by the way: if he continue resolute to reject our covenant, and only to give us some parts of the matter of it, many here will be for him, even in these terms; but divers of the best and wisest are irresolute, and wait till God give more light.

David Leslie, with a great deal of fidelity, activity, and success, has quieted all our highlands and isles, and brought back our little army; which, we think, shall be quartered here and there, without disbanding, till we see more of the English affairs. The pestilence, for the time, vexes us. In great mercy Edinburgh and Leith, and all about, which lately were afflicted with more of this evil than ever was heard of in Scotland, are free. Some few infections now and then, but they spread not. Aberdeen, Brechin, and other parts of the north, are miserably wasted. St Andrew’s and Glasgow, without great mortality, are so threatened, that the schools and colleges now in all Scotland, except Edinburgh, are scattered.

While I had written thus far, by the packet this day from London I learn, that the army daily goes higher and higher, which to me is a hopeful presage of their quicker ruin. The chief six of the eleven members were coming to you, Stapleton, Esler, Hollis; the second gentleman, for all gallantry in all England, died at Calais. I think it will be hard to the parliament and city to bear these men long; and I hope, if all men were dead, God will arise against them. Munster is not like to be a school to them long. Cromwell and Vane are like to run on to the end of Becold and Knipperdolling’s race. Northumberland has feasted the King at Swahouse; hence he went to Hampton-court. They speak of his coming to Whitehall. If he agree no better with the sectaries than yet he does, that journey may prove fatal. He is not likely to come out of London willingly; and if the army should draw him, that violence may waken sleeping hounds. If they let him come to London, without assurance of his accord with them, they are more bold and venturous than wise; and if the King agree to their state-designs, I think he is not so consonant to all his former principles and practice as I took him.

I know you expect some account of our assembly. Take it, if you have patience to read what I have scribbled in haste, on a very ill sheet of paper. I have no leisure to double; for our commissioners enter every day at seven, and we are about publick business daily till late at night. At our first meeting, there was clear appearance of formed parties for division; but God has turned it so about, that never assembly was more harmonious and peaceable to the very end. The last year, a minister in the Merse, one Mr James Simson, whose grandsire was, as I take it, an uncle or brother to famous Mr Patrick of Stirling, a forward, pious, young man, being in suit of a religious damsel, sister to Mr James Guthrie’s wife, had kept with Mr James Guthrie, and others, some private meetings and exercises, which gave great offence to many. When they came before the last general assembly and commission of the kirk, Mr David Calderwood and sundry other very honest men, opposite to malignants, were much grieved, and by that grief moved to join with Mr William Colvil, Mr Andrew Fairfoul, and such whom some took to be more favourable to malignants than need were. These two joined together, made a great party, especially when our statesmen made use of them to bear down those who had swayed our former assemblies. The contest was at the chusing of the moderator. The forementioned party were earnest for Mr William Colvil. Many were for me; but I was utterly unwilling for any such unfit charge, and resolved to absent myself from the first meeting, if by no other means I could be shifted the leet. At last, with very much ado, I got myself off, and Mr Robert Douglas on the leets; who carried it from Mr William Colvil only by four voices. God’s blessing on this man’s great wisdom and moderation has carried all our affairs right to the end; but Mr David Calderwood having missed his purpose, has pressed so a new way of leeting the moderator for time to come, that puts in the hand of base men to get one whom they please, to our great danger. We spent a number of days on silly particulars. Mr Gillespie came home at our first downsitting. He and I made our report to the great satisfaction of all. You have here what I spoke. Mr Calderwood was much offended with what I had spoken in the end; but my apology in private satisfied him. He, and others of his acquaintance, came with resolution to make great din about privy meetings and novations, being persuaded, and willing to persuade others, that our church was already much pestered with schism. My mind was clean contrary: and now, when we have tried all to the bottom, they are found to be much more mistaken than I; for they have obtained, with the hearty consent of these men whom they counted greatest patrons of schism, all the acts they pleased against that evil, wherein the wisdom and authority of Mr Blair has been exceeding serviceable. This yielding on our side, to their desires, drew from them a quiet consent to these things we intended, from which at first they seemed much averse. We agreed, nemine contradicente, to that declaration, which was committed to Mr Gillespie and me, but was drawn by him alone; also, after much debate in the committee, to the Confession of Faith; and to the printing of the Directory for government, for the examination of the next general assembly; of the Catechism also, when the little that remains shall come down; likewise for printing to that same end two or three sheets of Thesis against Erastianism, committed to Mr Gillespie and me, but done by him at London at Voetius’s motion; which we mind, when approven here, to send to him; who is hopeful to get the consent of your universities and of the general assembly of France to them, which may serve for good purpose. We have put the new Psalter also in a good way.—— We have this day very happily ended our assembly with good concord; albeit Mr David Calderwood, serving his own very unruly humour, did oft very much provoke. He has been so intolerable through our forbearance, that it is like he shall never have so much respect among us. His importunity forced us, not only to a new ridiculous way of chusing the moderator, but on a conceit he has, that a minister deposed should not again be reposed almost in no case, he has troubled us exceedingly about the power of the commission of the kirk to depose a minister in any case; yet we carried it over him. We have obtained leave to print all our English papers, Catechism, Confession, Propositions, and Directory for government and ordination, our debates for accommodation against toleration, our papers to the grand committee, the propositions for government, albeit passed both in our assembly and parliament 1643. Mr David opposed vehemently the printing, and his grand followers, Mr John Smith and Mr William Colvil with him, because they held forth a session of a particular congregation to have a ground in scripture, which he, contrary to his Altar of Damascus, believes to have no divine right, but to be only a commission, with a delegated power from the presbytery, tolerated in our church for a time. With great difficulty could we get the printing of that paper passed for his importunity; but at last we got all.

An express from London this day tells us, that the army’s parliament press the concurrence of our commissioners to send to Hampton-court the propositions to the King. This seems to import the King’s refusal of the proposals, and disagreeing yet with the army. And what they will do with the King, if he refuse the propositions also, we know not; only their last remonstrance shews their resolution to cast out of the parliament many more members, and to take the lives of some for example. The spirit that leads them, and the mercy of God to that oppressed people, will not permit these tyrannous hypocrites to rest, till, by their own hands, they have pulled down their Babel.

* * * * *

October 13, 1647.—— We gave in this day to the states a remonstrance of the hazard of religion and covenant, if our army should disband. We hope that plot, long hatched, and with too great eagerness driven on, shall this day or to-morrow be broken. Our dangers of farther confusion are great, if God be not merciful. The persecution at London is very intolerable. I am very confident that party, so much opposite to God and man, cannot long stand. Ere long, at my leisure, I may give you a particular account of all our affairs.

1646.—August 1.

2. His Majesty’s Answer to the Propositions.[359]

Charles Rex,

The Propositions tender’d to his Majesty by the Commissioners from the Lords and Commons assembled in the Parliament of England at Westminster, and the Commissioners of the Parliament of Scotland, (to which the Houses of Parliament have taken twice so many Months for deliberation, as they have assigned Days for his Majesty’s Answer) do import so great Alterations in Government both in the Church and Kingdom, as it is very difficult to return a particular and positive Answer, before a full debate, wherein these Propositions, and the necessary Explanation, true Sense and Reasons thereof, be rightly weighed and understood; and that his Majesty upon a full view of the whole Propositions, may know what is best, as well as what is taken away and changed. In all which he finds (upon discourse with the said Commissioners) that they are so bound up from any capacity either to give Reasons for the Demands they bring, or to give ear to such Desires as his Majesty is to propound, as it is impossible for him to give such a present Judgment of, and Answer to these Propositions, whereby he can answer to God that a safe and well-grounded Peace will ensue (which is evident to all the World can never be, unless the just Power of the Crown, as well as the Freedom and Propriety of the Subject, with the just Liberty and Privileges of the Parliament, be likewise setled:) To which end his Majesty desires and proposeth to come to London, or any of his Houses thereabouts, upon the Publick Faith and Security of the Two Houses of Parliament, and the Scotch Commissioners, That he shall be there with Freedom, Honour, and Safety; where by his Personal Presence he may not only raise a mutual Confidence betwixt him and his People, but also have these Doubts cleared, and these Difficulties explained unto him, which he now conceives to be destructive to his just Regal Power, if he shall give a full Consent to these Propositions, as they now stand.

As likewise, that he may make known to them such his reasonable Demands, as he is most assured will be very much conducible to that Peace which all good men desire and pray for, by the setling of Religion, the just Privileges of Parliament, with the Freedom and Propriety of the Subject: And his Majesty assures them, That as he can never condescend unto what is absolutely destructive to that just Power which by the Laws of God and the Land he is born unto; so he will chearfully grant and give his Assent unto all such Bills, at the desire of his Two Houses, or reasonable demands for Scotland, which shall be really for the Good and Peace of his People, not having regard to his own particular (much less of any body’s else) in respect of the Happiness of these Kingdoms. Wherefore his Majesty conjures them as Christians, as Subjects, and as Men who desire to leave a good Name behind them, that they will so receive and make use of this Answer, that all Issues of Blood may be stopped, and these unhappy Distractions peaceably setled.

Newcastle, Aug. 1, 1646.

To the Speaker of the House of Peers pro Tempore, to be communicated.

POSTSCRIPT.—Upon Assurance of a happy Agreement, his Majesty will immediately send for the Prince his Son, absolutely expecting his perfect Obedience to return into this Kingdom.

1646.—September.

3. His Majesty’s Answer to the Scots Commissioners at Newcastle.[360]

MY LORDS,

I shall begin, by answering what you have now said: For I assure you I had not thus long delay’d my Answer, but to weigh fully those Reasons and Arguments which you have laid before me, whereby to use the uttermost of my Endeavours to give you all possible Satisfaction; for you having told me nothing but what I have heard before, the Change of Answer could hardly be expected. And now I do earnestly desire you to consider what it is that I desire, which is, To be heard; which if a King should refuse to any of his Subjects, he would for that be thought a Tyrant. For this, if I had but slight Reasons, it were the less to be regarded; but they are such, upon which such a Peace as we all desire, doth depend: For albeit it is possible, that if I should grant all you desire, a Peace might be slubber’d up, yet it is impossible that it should be durable, unless there be right understanding betwixt Me and my People; which cannot be without granting what I desire.

Yet I desire to be rightly understood; for tho’ many like to Æsop’s Fable will call Ears Horns, yet let men say what they will, I am far from giving you a Negative, nay, I protest against it, my only desire being to be heard; For I am confident that upon Debate I shall so satisfy them in some things, as likewise I believe they may satisfy me in many things, that we shall come to a most happy Agreement. This I believe is not much needful to satisfy your Judgments; for I am not ignorant how really your Commissioners at London have endeavoured a Satisfactory Answer to my Message, as likewise what good Instructions have been sent them out of Scotland; so that the Force of Power more than the Force of Reason, hath made you so instant with me as you have been; with which I am so far from finding fault, that what you have done, I take well, knowing that it proceeds out of the abundance of your Zeal to my Service: Therefore as you see I do not mistake you; so I am careful not to be mistaken by you; wherefore again I desire you to take notice, that I do not give a Denial, my desire being only to be heard; as likewise that you will take things as they are, since neither you nor I can have them as we would; wherefore let us make the best of every thing, and now as you have fully performed your Duty to me, so I cannot doubt but you will continue to press those at London to hear Reason: And certainly you can expect little fair dealing from those who shall reject so much Reason, and of that sort, which you have, and I hope will offer them. Not to stay too long upon so unpleasing a Subject, I assure you, that nothing but the Preservation of That which is dearer to me than my Life, could have hinder’d me from giving you full Satisfaction: For upon my word, all the Dangers and Inconveniences which you have laid before me, do not so much trouble me, as that I should not give full Satisfaction to the Desires of my Native Country, especially being so earnestly press’d upon me: And yet here again I must tell you (for in this case Repetitions are not impertinent) that I do not give you a Denial, nay I protest against it; and remember, it is your King that desires to be heard.

1646.—September.

4. Another paper sent by the King to the Scots Commissioners at Newcastle.[361]

MY LORDS,

’Tis a very great Grief to me, that what I spoke to you yesterday, and offer’d to you in writing, concerning Religion, hath given so little Satisfaction: Yet lest the Reasons I then told you, should not be so fully understood, I think it necessary at this time to set them down to you in this Paper: I then told you, that whatsoever was my particular Opinion, I did no ways intend to persuade you to do any thing against your Covenant; wherefore I desire you to consider, whether it be not a great step to your Reformation (which I take to be the chief End of your Covenant) that Presbyterial Government be legally setled. It is true, that I desire that my own Conscience, and those that are of the same Opinion with me, might be preserved, which I confess doth not as yet totally take away Episcopal Government; but then consider withal, that this will take away all the Superstitious Sects and Heresies of the Papists and Independents; to which ye are no less obliged by your Covenant, than the taking away of Episcopacy: And this that I demand is most likely to be but Temporary; for if it be so clear as you believe, that Episcopacy is unlawful, I doubt not but God will so enlighten mine Eyes, that I shall soon perceive it; and then I promise you to concur with you fully in matters of Religion: But I am sure you cannot imagine that there is any hope of converting or silencing the Independent Party, which undoubtedly will get a Toleration in Religion from the Parliament of England, unless you join with me, and in that way I have set down for the Re-establishing my Crown, or at least that you do not press me to do this (which is yet against my Conscience) until I may do it without sinning: Which as I am confident none of you will persuade me to do, so I hope you have so much Charity, not to put things to such a desperate Issue, as to hazard the loss of us all, because for the present you cannot have full Satisfaction from me in point of Religion: Not considering, that besides the rest of the Mischiefs which may happen, it will infallibly set up the innumerable Sects of the Independents; nothing being more against your Covenant, than permitting of those Schisms to increase. As for the Message which I think fit at this time to send, I have chosen rather to mention the Point of Religion in a general than particular way, lest (not knowing all these Reasons which I set down to you, which are most unfit for a Message) it may give less Satisfaction than I desire: Nevertheless I do conjure you, by that Love and Loyalty you have always professed unto me, That you make use of what I offered yesterday in writing, with these Reasons which I have now set down to you, and those further Hopes I have now given you, for the best advantages of my Service; with this particular Explanation, That whereas I mentioned that the Church-Government should be left to my Conscience, and those of my Opinion, I shall be content to restrict it to some few Diocesses, as Oxford, Winchester, Bristol, Bath and Wells, and Exeter; leaving all the rest of England fully to the Presbyterian Government, with the strictest Clauses you shall think upon, against Papists and Independents.

* * * * *

POSTSCRIPT.—I require you to give a particular and full Account hereof to the General Assembly in Scotland, shewing them that I shall punctually make good my last Letter to them, and that this is a very great step to the Reformation desired, not only by the present putting down all Sects and Independents, but likewise presently establishing Presbyterian Government; hoping that they, as Ministers of God’s Word, will not press upon me untimously the matter of Church-Government and Discipline, until I may have leisure to be so persuaded, that I may comply with what they desire, without Breach of Conscience, which I am confident they as Churchmen cannot press me to do.

* * * * *

1646.—December 17.

5. A Solemn and Seasonable Warning, to all Estates and Degrees of Persons throughout the Land; By the Commissioners of the General Assembly.[362]

The Conscience of our duty, and of the great trust reposed in us, suffereth us not to be silent, nor to connive at the present dangers which may justly be apprehended and expected from the Enemies of this Cause and Covenant; Who although they cannot in this conjuncture of time appear in the same manner as formerly they have done; yet having retained the same principles (while they seem to lay aside their former practices) do in a more covert and dangerous way still drive at their own ends; And as Sathan is neither sleeping nor idle, though he appear not always as a roaring Lion; So these who are inspired and acted by him, have their wheels still moving, though sometimes they make no great noise. Wherefore that we may truly and faithfully contribute what is incumbent to us, for preventing or removing any occasions of new troubles or differences between the King and his People, in both, or either of those United Kingdoms, or between the Kingdoms themselves; And least the Church of Christ, and the true Reformed Religion be again tossed with another, and perhaps a greater Tempest in the depth, after we seemed to be near the Harbour; We have found it, not only competent to our Place and Calling, but necessary for us (according to former laudable Presidents both old and late) To emit this new Seasonable Warning to the People of God in this Land, and to all Estates and Degrees of men therein; Whom we exhort, That first, and above all things, they apply their thoughts to make peace with God, to take notice of the remaining and renewed tokens of divine displeasure against the Land, To tremble at the remembrance of former, and appearances of future judgments, To lament after the Lord, To lye low before the Throne of Grace, To cry mightily to Heaven for dispelling that cloud of sin which separateth between our God and us, and for turning away that cloud of wrath which hangeth over our heads. There is cause to be humbled and to repent, as for all our iniquities, So for the too little assistance which hath been given to such as have born the heaviest burthen, and suffered most in this cause; And for the too much compliance with, and indulgence to many who have been active in the late execrable Rebellion. We know that none can reach the perfection of their duty, neither will the Lord reckon with his People according to his Justice, but spare them who walk in the integrity of their Spirits, as a man spareth his own Son, so that they may rejoyce in his mercy, notwithstanding of their short-comings, wherein they do not allow themselves; But wilful neglects are just grounds of a great controversie on the Lord’s part, and of deep humiliation on ours: And we conceive that the failings of many are such, because the word of the Lord is a burthen unto them; And though they walk in the ways of their own heart, yet they say they shall have Peace; We would have none that are thus guilty to account light of it, and say, Is it not a little one? Every duty whereto we are obliged in the Covenant, is of great consequence, and breaches even in smaller things prove inlets unto more grievous revoltings.

When we consider how many who were once open opposers or secret underminers, being received to the Covenant, yet remain disaffected to the ends of the same; We cannot but think that we walk in the midst of snares, and that mysteries of iniquity work amongst us, which may produce most sad and lamentable effects, unto the prejudice of our Religion and Liberties. Therefore, Because God hath no greater quarrel against a Nation than that of a broken Covenant; Let all who fear an Oath, remember the vows of God which are upon them, Watch and Pray, and take good heed that they be not cheated nor charmed into a violation of all, or any of the Articles of that Sacred and Solemn League and Covenant; And let those especially be observed and avoided, who do, or shall endeavour a division and breach between the Kingdoms, or the making of any factions or parties contrary to the Covenant, under pretence of preserving the King and his Authority, whilst they do not constantly and sincerely prosecute and press our frequent desires of his subscribing the League and Covenant, and giving satisfaction in all things to the just desires of both Kingdoms; which underhand dealing can prove nothing else, but an abusing of His Majesty for mens own designs: We wish that none suffer themselves to be deceived by any false glosses of the Covenant, under which some may possibly urge the keeping of it, so as to draw us into a certain breach thereof, and press the defence of the King’s Authority and of Religion, to engage us in those ways that would tend to the ruin of both: We are not now to press the want of full satisfaction in the much desired work of Uniformity, as the ground of a breach between the Nations; Though we still conceive, this Nation will never be wanting to prosecute that work to the uttermost of their power in all lawful ways, according to the League and Covenant.

These Kingdoms, after many fervent Supplications and faithful endeavours of all the Lovers of Truth and Peace, have been happily united into a League and Covenant, which to this day hath been kept inviolably, notwithstanding of all the opposition of open Enemies, and plotting of secret Underminers; And we are confident that none but such as have hearts full of Atheism and Treachery, will attempt the violation thereof, in whole, or in part; And that if any shall do the same, they shall expose themselves to the Curse of Almighty God, who will be avenged upon all that Swear falsly by his Name. We know that men of perverse minds, wanting the fear of God, and measuring all things by their own ends, may conceive of it as alterable, or at least, that all the Clauses or Heads thereof are not so to be stuck upon, but that some one or more may be dispensed with upon civil advantages: But we have not so learned Christ or his Word: Both Nations have Covenanted with God, and each of them with another, in things most lawful and necessary for the preservation and good of both, without any limitation of time: And therefore we and our Posterity are obliged before God unto the Observation thereof, as long as the Sun and Moon shall endure. The Sense of these things ought to be so deeply engraven upon the hearts of all that are in trust, That as they should from their Souls abhor every thought of a breach with England; So should they carefully and wisely study to avoid everything that may prove a snare and tentation unto the same. Amongst other things, if his Majesty shall have thoughts of coming to this Kingdom at this time, he not having as yet subscribed the League and Covenant, nor satisfied the lawful desires of his Loyal Subjects in both Nations, We have just cause to fear that the consequences of it may be very dangerous, both to his Majesty and these Kingdoms; Which therefore we desire may be timely prevented.

For so long as his Majesty doth not approve in his heart, and seal with his hand the League and Covenant, we cannot but apprehend, that according to his former Principles, he will walk in opposition to the same, and study to draw us unto the violation thereof, and the dissolution of the Union so happily begun between Us and our Brethren, To weaken the Confidence and Trust, and to entertain jealousies, and make divisions amongst our selves; Neither is it possible, but that our receiving him in this present posture of Affairs, will confirm the suspicions of the English Nation, of our underhand dealing with him before his coming to our Army; And make them, not without cause, to think that we purpose to dispose of him without their consent, and to their prejudice; which is contrary to the Profession of those that were in trust at his Majesty’s first coming to the Scots Quarters, and overthroweth all the Arguments that have been used by the Commissioners of our Parliament in their Papers concerning The disposing of his Majesty’s Person by the joynt advice and common consent of both Kingdoms given in to both Houses of Parliament in England; Nor do we see how we can vindicate such a practice from a direct breach of our engagements to them by Covenant and Treaty; which were not only to expose us into the hazard of a Bloody War, but to involve us in the guilt of Perjury. And what greater disservice could be done to his Majesty and his Posterity, than to give way to a course that might prove prejudicial to their interest in the Crown and Kingdom of England.

Our carriage now for many years past, in the midst of many tentations, hath put us beyond all suspicion in the point of our Loyalty; nor have we the least thoughts of deserting the King’s Majesty in a just and good cause, being bound by our Covenant in our several Vocations to endeavour with our Estates and Lives, to preserve and defend his Person and Authority, in the defence and preservation of the true Religion and Liberties of the Kingdoms: And so far as his Majesty shall be for these, we really are, and we trust the rest of his Kingdoms will be for him: Yet we cannot deny, but openly avouch it, That if his Majesty (which the Lord forbid) shall not satisfie the just desires of his People; Both Nations stand mutually obliged by that inviolable Covenant to pursue the ends therein expressed (which cannot be divided) against all lets and impediments whatsoever. It is therefore our most earnest and longing desire, That as those who are in trust with the Publick Affairs of this Kingdom have heretofore with all earnestness and care in all their addresses dealt with his Majesty, with much strength of Reason and vehemency of Affection, so they would still deal with him, to grant his Royal consent to the desires of both Kingdoms, for setling Religion according to the Covenant, and for securing a perfect and durable Peace (which we look upon as the only hopeful means of preserving himself, his Crown, and Posterity) That his Majesty may return to his Houses of Parliament in England as a reconciled Prince to satisfied Subjects; And that acclammations of joy may be heard in all his Majesty’s Dominions, and no sound of War heard therein any more, except against the bloody Irish Rebels, under whose barbarous and cruel persecution, our distressed Brethren, both in this Kingdom and in Ireland, are still groaning and crying out to us and to our Brethren in England, Be at peace among yourselves, and come to help us.

* * * * *

Note of Proceedings in the Convention of Estates relative to the Church, betwixt the Assemblies of 1647 and 1648.

1648.

March 27. Answers of Parliament to the desires of the Commissioners of the General Assembly, represented by them to Parliament, vol. vi., p. 290.

March 29. Answers of Parliament to the representation of the Commission of the General Assembly, of their sense on the Parliament’s Answer to their right desires, p. 291.

April 11. Act anent the Resolutions of Parliament concerning the Breaches of the Covenant and Treaties betwixt the Kingdoms of Scotland and England, and Demands for Reparation thereof, p. 292.

April 16. Act concerning the Desires of the Commissioners of the General Assembly, p. 295.

April 19. A Declaration of Parliament to all his Majesty’s good Subjects, concerning their Resolutions for Religion, King, and Kingdoms, in pursuance of the ends of the Covenant, p. 305.

April 26. A Letter from the Parliament of Scotland to the Parliament of England, p. 309.

April 27. Desires of the Parliament of Scotland, to the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, p. 309.

May 2. Answer of the Parliament of Scotland to the Commissioners’ Papers of the 10th and 29th of April, 1648, p. 310. A Letter sent from the Parliament of Scotland, to the several Presbyteries within the Kingdom, p. 321.

June 10. Act Ordaining all Ministers to exhort their People to obedience to the Laws of the Kingdom, and assuring these Ministers of their Stipends during their lifetime, p. 331. Act and Declaration of Parliament, in Answer to the Supplications from Synods and Presbyteries, p. 332.

THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY,

AT EDINBURGH, 1648.

The period in our history to which our attention is now attracted—extending from the beginning of August, 1647, to the 12th of July, 1648—embraces a variety of striking occurrences, and presents, in the progress of the great national drama which was rapidly hastening to its tragical termination, a complication of circumstances well calculated to affect the most sober-minded as well as the more sanguine student. The pillars of society were then indeed shaken to their foundations and utterly overthrown.

When we last paused in our narrative, we left the Sovereign of the British kingdom a prisoner in the hands of a mutinous army in England—the usurping Parliament truckling to an armed force of its own creation—the capital of that kingdom in the possession and under the dominion of the army—and the people suffering from an intolerable load of burdens, and all the horrors of social anarchy. It is unnecessary for our purpose, however, to dilate on these particulars; and we do not intend to enter on them further than is absolutely necessary for illustrating the relative movements in Scotland, which it is our more immediate object to record.

In the Acts of the Assembly 1647,[363] our readers will find a Declaration and brotherly Exhortation to their brethren of England, in which they deplore the many obstructions to the triumph of the Covenant and Presbytery, in the variety of pestilent sectaries which had sprung up; and, referring to the Declaration of the Scottish Parliament, of 16th January preceding, they declare that their zeal in that cause does not abate nor diminish anything at all from their loyalty and duty to the King’s Majesty; they profess that the Covenant and presbyterial government are so far from hindering or excluding their duty to the King, that it was thereby strengthened and supported. Nothing, however, would induce the clerical party to abate one jot of the Covenant; and they demanded of the King that which he could not, without an utter dereliction of honour and conscience, comply with—an adoption of the Covenant and extirpation of prelacy and all the diversified heresies which abounded in England, under the protection of the English army, then in complete ascendancy over all the authorities of the State.

In these circumstances, many of the nobility, and all of the Scottish nation who had shewn any opposition to the Covenant, and hence acquired the designation of malignants, bestirred themselves in behalf of the King and the restoration of social order. In pursuance of these objects, and with the view, doubtless, of also wiping off the stigma which, well or ill founded, attached to the nation—as having sold the King to his rebellious English subjects, who had ever after kept him a prisoner—the Scotch resolved to make another effort; and the Committee of Estates, after much debate, agreed to send the Chancellor and Lanerick on a mission to the King and the English Parliament, in order to unite with Lauderdale, who was in England, and, if possible, to effect some reconciliation by persuading the King and the English Parliament to adopt the Covenant. Even this proposition (which was no concession whatever to the King) was unpalatable to the Kirkmen and their friends in Parliament. Argyle and Wariston protested against it as too favourable for the King, and the clergy failed not to declaim against it as an artifice of hated malignancy.

The Scottish Deputies proceeded to England, and, in October, entered on their task of negotiation upon the principles embodied in their instructions, urging the King’s acquiescence in the Covenant as a means of insuring support in all his legitimate prerogatives, against those who now avowed hostility to monarchy. Beset and bewildered amidst the conflicting and irreconcilable propositions of the two Parliaments and the army, his Majesty at length, on the 11th of November, made his escape from Hampton Court, and, two days after, took refuge in Carisbrook Castle, in the Isle of Wight; his intention of leaving the country having been baffled, and his person still remaining in the power of what may justly be called the rebel or revolutionary party, in the English Parliament and army, under the guidance of Cromwell and Vane.

On his flight, the King left messages to be communicated to Parliament,[364] expressing his favourable opinion of Episcopacy, yet consenting that Presbytery should be established for three years, but with toleration to all who could not submit to it conscientiously. These terms were not acceptable to the Scottish Commissioners, falling far short of what their constituents and the Covenanters insisted on; but they were entirely disregarded by the English Parliament, who, without ever consulting them, passed four Acts, which were entirely on civil points, and substantially denuded the King of every vestige of royalty. The Scottish Commissioners indignantly remonstrated against these Acts as a breach of the treaty with Scotland, and proceeded to the Isle of Wight, where they advised the King against assenting to these Bills, which would subject himself and his people to a military despotism; and formally protested against these domineering ordinances of the English Parliament. Separate negotiations with the King were carried on by them, and speedily digested into a treaty, which soon after became but too well known under the name of “The Engagement.” A brief retrospect, however, is requisite before the nature of that treaty is explained.

It is but a debt of justice, which we are gratified to pay to our countrymen, when we reiterate, from the authentic record, that in these very delicate and perplexing circumstances, Lord Loudoun, Chancellor, and his colleagues of the Commission, did all that loyal and brave men could do, under their instructions, to rescue their Sovereign from the grasp of a set of infuriated and armed democrats. So early as 13th August preceding, the Scottish Parliament had adopted a Declaration and Remonstrance, expressive of their resolution “to redeem his Majesty from the hands of schismaticks, and place him in his Parliament with honour and safety—to procure the peace of the three kingdoms, &c.—all which are not only endangered, but, by likelihood, ready to be destroyed by the power of an overawing tyrannical army, under the conduct of Sir Thomas Fairfax;” and to this was added an oath, taken by the Parliament of Scotland, and ordered to be taken by all his Majesty’s loyal subjects, in which they vowed to “maintain and defend with our lives, powers, and estates, his Majesty’s royal person, honour, and estate, as is expressed in our National Covenant, and likewise the power and priviledges of Parliament, and the lawful rights and liberties of the subject.” After referring to doctrines held by the English Parliament, that kingly government was inconvenient, and the King a public enemy; that it contemplated the new and arbitrary modelling of Parliament, and the ruin and destruction of the House of Lords;—the declaration referred to, concluded with an intimation, that, failing a remedy for these impending breaches of treaty and loyalty on the part of the English usurping Parliament, the Scottish nation would make such provision of arms and other military forces, as might secure their religion and their King, kingdom, and parliament.[365] In pursuance of this resolution, a corps of 3,500 men, under General David Leslie, was cantoned at Jedburgh, and along the Border.

On the 14th of September, (1647,) the King’s answer to the propositions which had been sent him, was read in the Parliament, to the effect that he would give full satisfaction to his people for whatsoever should concern the settling of the Protestant profession, with liberty to tender consciences, and the securing of the laws, liberties, and properties of all his subjects, and the just privileges of Parliament, for the future.[366] This, after various and long discussions, they held to be a refusal of their propositions; and, on the 22d of that month, resolved, “to fall directly upon the settlement of the kingdom, by establishing such additional laws as might make for the present and future good of the kingdom, turning the propositions into Bills and Acts;[367]” and ultimately agreed that tender consciences should be freed, by way of indulgence, from the penalty of the statute for the Presbyterian government on account of their nonconformity, who do meet in some other congregation for worship on Sunday,—that Papists should be subject to penalties in the statute of Elizabeth against them, but no indulgence should extend to tolerate the use of common prayer in any place whatsoever.[368] On the 18th of October, the Commons sent up sixteen propositions to the Lords, to be sent to the King, among which were these:—That the militia should be under the direction of Parliament for twenty years; that bishops, deans, and chapters, should be abolished; that the bishop’s lands should be sold; that the great officers of State should be chosen by Parliament; and that Presbytery should be established for three years.[369]

Meanwhile, the army was also engaged in the work of legislation. The agitators of sixteen regiments concocted proposals, which were laid before Parliament on the 1st November, for a reform in the parliamentary representation—for triennial parliaments—for a power in the Commons to erect and abolish all offices and courts; and that, in matters of religion, there should be no parliamentary legislation whatever—“the ways of God’s worship are not at all intrusted by us to any human power.”[370]

In these circumstances, the Scottish Commissioners did their duty manfully: on the 5th of November, they sent a letter to the Speaker of the Commons, complaining of the violence done to the King’s person by the army, and of his being still detained in captivity; and intimated “that no alteration of affairs shall ever separate them from the duty and allegiance they owe unto his Majesty, nor from their constant resolution to live in loyalty under his government;” requiring the English Parliament to concur with them in a personal treaty with his Majesty.[371] At that time, it appears, the Scottish clergy, of all parties, were unwearied in their invectives against the English Parliament and army; and a spirit of hostility was thus fostered and awakened against them.[372] Such was the state of matters when the King escaped from Hampton Court; and, on the 15th of November, letters were received by both Houses from Hammond, the governor, announcing his Majesty’s arrival at the Isle of Wight. Of the proceedings which took place on the part of the Scottish Commissioners, from the time of their first communications with his Majesty in October, till the completion of the engagement in December following, we deem it unnecessary to give the details and documents fully, as these are recorded by Burnet, and may be consulted.[373] The Scotch Commissioners, however, were zealous, and, so far as we can see, honest in their counsels to the King to put his veto on the four bills. The consequence of the King’s refusal to pass these bills in the end of December was, that he was committed a close prisoner in Carisbrook Castle, by orders of the English Parliament. From that time forward his Majesty was hedged about by the creatures of the levelling faction; his letters intercepted even from the Queen and his daughter; and an English Parliament did not scruple to violate all the sanctities of domestic affection, and to subject these documents to the scrutiny of committees of their appointment.

We must now revert to the proceedings in Scotland arising out of the state of affairs in England, which we have now briefly explained; and although there were many circumstances of a cheering nature, calculated to redeem the national character from the obloquy into which it had fallen in consequence of its participation in the rebellious proceedings of the English usurpers, yet was there a great preponderance of perilous anarchy; and it was at this particular period that a collision arose betwixt the Kirk and the State, which, within a very short space, rent the strength of the kingdom in pieces, and subjected it to the deepest humiliation.

On the 8th of February, 1648, the Grand Committee of the Estates convened at Edinburgh, and adjourned to the 10th on account of the absence of the Scots Commissioners. On the 9th, the Commission of Assembly also met; and, on the 10th, the Committee of the Estates re-assembled, when Loudoun, and the other Scots Commissioners, made reports of their proceedings in England during their recent mission. The discussions which thence arose, and the courses which followed, are of so important a character as to require particular detail, in order to illustrate fully the sad state of distraction and disorganization into which the kingdom had fallen.

The first session of the second triennial Parliament was holden at Edinburgh on the 2d of March, 1648, and, on the 17th, it appointed a committee for preventing dangers—Berwick and Carlisle being garrisoned with malignants. The same day, answers were made to the communication from the Commission of Assembly, in which the Estates pledged themselves “that the grounds and causes of undertaking of war be cleared to be so just as that all who are well affected may be satisfied in the lawfulness and necessity of the ingadgment;”[374] that religion and the maintenance of the Covenant should be the principal end of all the undertakings of this kingdom; and they desired a Committee of the Church to meet a Committee of Estates on the 24th, to draw up such a state of the question of war, as might unite the nation in a unanimous undertaking of such duties as were requisite for the reformation and defence of religion.

After intervening conferences, the Estates, on the 11th of April, passed an act anent the Resolutions of Parliament, concerning the breaches of the Covenant and treaties betwixt the kingdoms of England and Scotland, and demands for reparation thereof.[375] They waived mention of the non-payment of arrears due on the “brotherly assistance,” and the allowance for the Scottish army in Ireland, (amounting to £312,000 sterling;) and also waived adverting to the disavowal, by the English, of the treaty of 28th November, 1643: and enumerating all the breaches of treaty on the part of the English Parliament, the act concludes with three propositions:—1st, That effectual steps be taken for enforcing the adoption of the Covenant by all the subjects of the Crown of England, conformably to the treaty 1643, which declared all recusants to be public enemies, and liable to punishment—that uniformity and Presbyterianism be settled, and the Directory for worship and Westminster Confession be adopted, and all heresies and the Service Book be suppressed and extirpated: 2dly, That the King should go with all honour, freedom, and safety, to some of his houses in or near London; and that the Parliaments of both kingdoms might communicate with him for establishing religion and peace;—and, 3dly, That the army of sectaries, under the command of Fairfax, be disbanded, and none be employed but such as should take the Covenant, and be well affected to religion and government.

Next day an act was passed for putting the kingdom in a posture of defence, and constituting committees of war in the several counties; and on the 19th, the Estates adopted a Manifesto or Declaration to the nation concerning their Resolutions for Religion, King, and Kingdoms,[376] in which an elaborate exposition is given of all the causes of complaint against the English Parliament. It sets forth that every article of the League and Covenant had been violated and, in the recent negotiations with the King, entirely set aside—that heresy and schism were tolerated—that the King’s person had been violently seized and kept a close prisoner—and it embodied a reiteration of the propositions above stated, to be made to the English Parliament. Disavowing any intention of invading England, or breaking up the amicable relations betwixt the kingdoms, the manifesto stated that the object of their engagement should be the settling of truth and peace under his Majesty’s government, and that they would not join with any who should not sign the Solemn League and Covenant; and it concluded by a call on all who had zeal for religion, love to monarchical government, or sense of the sufferings and imprisonment of the King, to support the cause thus proclaimed to the nation.

On the 11th of May, the Estates granted commission to a committee, during the recess of Parliament, with ample powers, and addressed a letter to the several presbyteries within the kingdom, exhorting the clergy to stir up the people, by their preaching and prayers, to yield a willing obedience to the orders of Parliament in the furtherance of its objects. The Parliament then adjourned till the 1st of June.[377]

During the progress of these proceedings, there were many altercations betwixt the Committees of Parliament and Assembly; and a virulent opposition arose, which completely severed and crippled the power of Scotland at so important a crisis. The principles of this kirk party are thus briefly given by Dr Cook,[378] as vouched by Guthrie, Baillie, and Burnet:—“The Ministers, led by Gillespie, who shewed the most inveterate enmity to Charles, required that all classes should take an oath for preserving the ends of the Covenant. This oath, which was zealously defended by Argyle, comprehended the following particulars, sufficiently shewing the virulence of party spirit which prevailed—That, except the King did first subscribe and swear to both Covenants, it was not lawful for any to endeavour his restitution—that there should be no communication with malignants in any of the three kingdoms—that a negative voice should not be given to the King—that these articles should be incorporated with the Coronation oath—and that all who refused to swear to them should be incapable of any office, civil or ecclesiastical, and should forfeit their estates. Against this the Parliamentary Commissioners firmly remonstrated; and an attempt was made by the more moderate ministers to soften some of the articles, combining them with parts of a declaration which the Committee had prepared; but all prospect of union was destroyed by the determination of the Church party to oppose a resolution by the Estates for taking possession of Berwick and Carlisle, with a view to facilitate future warlike operations.”

Such a course of opposition, and based upon such principles, needs no commentary: it was resolved on, with the concurrence of Argyle, and some English Commissioners then in Scotland. During the recess of Parliament, in addition to their wonted modes of agitation from the pulpits, petitions came up from synods requiring Parliament to do nothing important without the concurrence of the General Assembly; and the Commission more openly obtruded its interference during the time that the muster of levies was in progress—drew up an answer to the Declaration of Parliament which was circulated through the Presbyteries, denouncing the resolution which had been adopted by Parliament, ordaining the Ministers to read the counter manifesto from their pulpits, and threatening all with excommunication and the divine wrath who should enrol under the standard of the King and Scottish Parliament. A more monstrous instance of usurpation is nowhere to be found in the past history of the Reformed Church; and even Baillie, one of those who was a party to these extravagant pretensions to political power, is constrained to deplore the consequences which flowed from it. “The danger of this rigidity,” he remarks, “is like to be fatal to the King—to the whole isle—both churches and states. We mourn for it to God. Though it proceed from two or three men at most, yet it seems remediless. If we be kept from a present civil war, it is God, and not the wisdom of our most wise and best men, which will save us. I am more and more in the mind that it were for the good of the world that churchmen did meddle with ecclesiastick affairs only; that, were they ever so able otherwise, they are unhappy statesmen.”[379] But still these misguided men persevered. The Commission presented new remonstrances when the Parliament re-assembled, in the beginning of June; and issued an order to all ministers to preach against the Engagement, under the pain of deposition—an order which disgusted many of the clergy, and divided the Church and the country into two parties, known in our history by the names of Resolutioners and Protesters—the former being in favour of the Engagement for the restoration of the King and Constitution, even clogged with the Covenant; the latter insisting on the supremacy of the Kirk and Covenant, over King, Parliament, and People.

This state of matters could not be tolerated by any civil government and legislature pretending to have even the remotest semblance of authority; and accordingly, on the 10th of June, 1648, two Acts were passed—the one “ordaining all ministers to exhort their people to obedience to the laws of the kingdom, and assuring these ministers of their stipend during their lifetime;” the other ordaining the haill members of Parliament, and all other subjects and inhabitants of the kingdom, “to subscribe that act for defence of the lawfulness of this Parliament, and obedience to the acts thereof!”[380] The former of these narrates that, “having, for the satisfaction of all his Majesty’s good subjects, emitted a declaration containing the grounds of their present resolutions, and expecting an humble obedience and hearty concurrence of all his Majesty’s good subjects, especially of the ministry, to this their pious and loyall undertaking; yet they finde that, contrary to diverse standing laws and Acts of Parliament, some of them are so far from giving obedience thereunto, that they, both in their sermons, inveigh against it, and in their private discourse and otherwise, labour, so far as is in their power, to stir up the people to an open opposition against the authority and proceedings of Parliament. Neither do they meet with this obstruction by particular ministers, but also even in these who are now entrusted in the Commission of the General Assembly, as will appear by their Act of the 5th of June instant, whereby they do recommend to the Presbyteries that, if any ministers be found who do not declare themselves against the present ingagement, nor joyne with their brethren in the common resolutions against it, nor give publick information to the people of the unlawfulnesse thereof, they may be referred to the next General Assembly, and if any of them have already declared themselves for it, that they be presently censured; whereby the estates findes that, to the great scandal of reformed religion and Presbyteriall Government, they do not only lay a heavie yoke on the consciences of their brethren, who, in conscience of their dutie, finde themselves obliged to give obedience to the lawes of the Kingdom, but also usurp a power upon themselves to be judges of the lawes and of the proceedings of Parliament, who, by the fundamental laws of the Kingdom, have in them the only legislative power,” &c. And on these grounds they ordain the ministers to stir up the people to reverence and obey the laws and ordinances of Parliament. The other, and relative Act, enjoins subscription to it; obliging all the King’s lieges to support Parliament and its constitutions.

Besides these Acts, a further declaration of Parliament was issued, in answer to supplications from Synods and Presbyteries, (who seem to have taken the entire affairs of the country into their own hands, there being no other similar applications from any other classes of the community,) in which the purpose of upholding religion and the Covenant is repeated; and it is declared, “Our undertaking shall not be in any wayes against the Kingdom of England, or to break the union between the two nations, but only for reformation and defence of religion, the honour and happiness of the King and his royal posterity, and the peace and safety of these Kingdoms, against such who have destroyed religion and imprisoned our King”—requiring from the clergy and all the King’s good subjects a ready obedience to the command of the Parliament and Committee of Estates.[381] These declarations were accompanied by numerous others, for levying and organizing an army to carry this national enterprise into effect. And, on the 10th of June, after passing these various statutes applicable to the state of public affairs, and investing committees with full powers to carry them into effect, the Parliament adjourned itself to the first Thursday of March, 1650.

We have deemed it fitting—passing over minor occurrences and the details of party coalitions and matters connected with military preparations—to present thus fully, from the parliamentary record, the leading points in the transactions of Scotland in the earlier part of the year 1648; and we shall now present, in all their fulness, the Acts of the General Assembly which met on the 12th of July that year, immediately after the adjournment of Parliament. The position of the church and country at that time can only be duly appreciated by viewing, in connection, the corresponding movements of the two conflicting authorities by which Scotland was so miserably rent and distracted. The effects will be more decisively developed in the introduction to the Assembly of the following year.

THE PRINCIPALL ACTS

OF THE GENERALL ASSEMBLY CONVEENED AT

EDINBURGH, JULY 12, 1648.

Iuly 12, 1648. Post Meridiem. Sess. I.

The Letter from the Synod of Divines in England to the Generall Assembly.

Right Honourable, right Reverend, and dearly beloved Brethren in JESUS CHRIST,

As we have great cause to blesse God for the brotherly Union of these two Nations in the common Cause of Religion and Liberty, and for that good hand of blessing which hath accompanied the joynt endeavours of both, in the prosecution thereof: So we cannot but be sadly and deeply sensible of those many obstructions and difficulties, wherewith God in his wisdom hath seen good to exercise his Servants in both Kingdoms in the carrying on of that work, wherein they stand so much ingaged. Herein he hath clearly manifested his own power, wisdom, and goodnesse for our incouragement to trust him in the managing of his own Work, and our utter inability to effect it of our selves; thereby to train us up to a more humble and faithfull dependency upon him to do all, when we by our own wisdom and strength can do nothing. Our perplexities we must confesse, are and have been many, and yet in the midst of them all we cannot but thankfully acknowledge it as a token for good, and that wᶜʰ hath bin and still is a great comfort and refreshing to our hearts, that God hath given you wisdom timely to foresee approaching dangers, but especially to behold, as the stedfastnesse of your Faith, in that both formerly you have been and at present are able to trust God in straits and to appear for him in greatest dangers, so your eminent faithfulnesse and integrity in your firm adhering to your first principles, and chiefly in your constancy and zeal for the preservation and prosecution of the Solemn League and Covenant, so Religiously ingaged in by both Kingdoms: In your vigorous pursuance whereof, with much thankfulnesse to God, We are very sensible more particularly of your steering so steady and even a course between the dangerous rocks of Prophanesse and Malignancie on the one hand, and of Errour, Schisme, Heresie and Blasphemy on the other hand; as also of your constant desires and endeavours to preserve the Peace and Union between the two Nations so nearly and so many wayes United. In all which we humbly acknowledge the mercy and faithfulnesse of God in guiding you so graciously hitherto; and through his assistance we shall still be ready to afford you the best help and incouragement of our prayers and praises to God on your behalf; having this confidence that he who hath already vouchsafed you and us so many blessed pledges of his favour, will in his own time and way accomplish his own Work, which so much concerneth his own Glory and his Peoples good. To his most gracious protection and guidance in these doubtfull and dangerous times we humbly commend you and all your holy endeavours, and rest.

Subscribed in the name and by the appointment of the whole Assembly by us,

CHARLES HERLE, Prolocutor. WILLIAM GOUGE, Assessor. HENRY ROBROUGH, Scriba. ADONIRAM BYFIELD, Scriba.

Westminster, June 7, 1648.

DIRECT

To the Right Honourable, Right Reverend, the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, or their Commissioners.

* * * * *

Iuly 15. Ante Meridiem. Sess. IV.

Act concerning Commissions from Burghs.

It is resolved by the Generall Assembly, untill the matter concerning Commissioners from Burghs be further thought upon, That in the mean time according to the ordinary practise no Commission to the Generall Assembly be admitted from Burghs, but such as shall be consented to, and approven by the Ministry and Sessions thereof; the persons elected being always Elders.

* * * * *

Iuly 18, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. VI.

Act concerning the examining of the proceedings of the Commissioners of Assemblies.

The Generall Assembly renews and revives the Act of the Assembly holden at Bruntiland Anno 1601, concerning the examination of the proceedings of the Commission of the Generall Assembly, tenour whereof follows. “The Assembly hath Ordained that in every Assembly to be conveened in all time coming such as shall happen to be appointid Commissioners from the Generall Assembly, to endure while the Assembly next thereafter, shall give an account of their proceedings during the whole time of their Commission in the beginning of the Assembly, before any other cause or matter be handled, and their proceedings to be allowed or disallowed as the Assembly shall think expedient.”

* * * * *

Iuly 18, 1648. Post Meridiem. Sess. VII.

Approbation of the proceedings of the Commission of the preceding Assembly.

The Generall Assembly having examined the proceedings of the Commission of the preceding Assembly, especially their Declarations, Remonstrances, Representations, Petitions, Vindication, and other Papers relating to the present Engagement in War, Do unanimously finde that in all their proceedings, they have been zealous, diligent and Faithfull in discharge of the trust committed to them; And therefore ratifie and approve the whole proceedings, Acts and conclusions of the said Commission, and particularly their Papers relating to the said Engagement, and their judgement of the unlawfulnesse thereof, Appointing Mr John Moncrieff Moderator pro tempore to return them hearty thanks in name of the Assembly for their great pains, travells and fidelity in matters of so great concernment to the Cause of God and to this Kirk, amidst so great and many difficulties.

* * * * *

Iuly 20, 1648. Post Meridiem. Sess. X.

Approbation of the larger Catechisme.

The Generall Assembly having exactly examined and seriously considered, the larger Catechisme agreed upon by the Assembly of Divines sitting at Westminster with assistance of Commissioners from this Kirk, Copies thereof being Printed, and sent to Presbyteries for the more exact tryall thereof, and publick intimation being frequently made in this Assembly, that every one that had any doubts or objections upon it, might put them in; Do finde upon due examination thereof, That the said Catechisme is agreeable to the Word of God, and in nothing contrary to the received Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government of this Kirk, a necessary part of the intended Uniformity in Religion, and a rich treasure for increasing knowledge among the people of God: And therefore the Assembly, as they blesse the Lord that so excellent a Catechisme is prepared, so they Approve the same as a part of Uniformity; Agreeing for their part, that it be a common Catechisme for the three Kingdoms, and a Directory for Catechising such as have made some proficiency in the knowledge of the grounds of Religion.

* * * * *

Iuly 21, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XI.

Act against sudden admitting deposed Ministers to particular Congregations.

The Generall Assembly considering the danger of sudden receiving of deposed Ministers at this time when Malignancy is likely to spread; Therefore finding it necessary untill the ends of the Solemn League and Covenant be setled and secured to restrain the suddenness of admitting deposed Ministers to particular charges; Do ordain that notwithstanding any License to be granted for opening the mouths of deposed Ministers yet they shall not be actually admitted to any particular Congregations without consent of the Generall Assembly; Declaring for such as have already their mouths opened before the time, that if any calling to a particular charge offer unto them before the next Assembly, it shall be sufficient for them to have the consent of the Commissioners of this Generall Assembly.

* * * * *

Iuly 25, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XIV.

The Assemblies Answer to the Paper sent from the Committee of Estates of the 24 July.

The Generall Assembly having considered the Paper of the 24 July delivered to them from the conference, and having compared it with the other Paper of the 17 of July presented from the Honourable Committee of Estates whereunto it relates, and with the Declaration lately emitted by the Committee to the Parliament and Kingdom of England, finde that it is supposed by their Lordships, that we may be satisfied in point of the security of Religion according to the Covenant, notwithstanding of the present engagement in war; The Assembly do therefore in answer to the said Paper declare,

That we see no possibility of securing Religion; as long as this unlawfull Engagement is carried on, Religion being thereby greatly endangered.

1. Because none of the just and necessary desires of the Commission of the late Generall Assembly for securing Religion have bin granted or satisfied; More particularly it was represented to the High and Honourable Court of Parliament, that for securing of Religion, it was necessary that the Popish, Prelaticall and Malignant party, be declared Enemies to the Cause upon the one hand, as well as Sectaries upon the other, and that all Associations, either in Forces or Councels with the former as well as the latter be avoided. That his Majesties Concessions and offers concerning Religion, sent home from the Isle of Wight, be declared by the Parliament to be unsatisfactory, That before his Majesties restitution to the exercise of his Royall power, assurance be had from his Majesty by his solemn Oath under his hand and Seal for setling Religion according to the Covenant, That their Lordships should keep themselves from owning any quarrell concerning his Majesties Negative voice, That the managing of the publike affairs, might be entrusted onely to such persons as have given constant proof of their integrity, and against whom there is no just cause of exception or jealousie, and that there might be no Engagement without a solemn Oath, wherein the Kirk ought to have the same interest they had in the Solemn League and Covenant; All which are more particularly expressed in the Papers given in by the Commission of the late Assembly to the Parliament; notwithstanding the Engagement hath been carried on without satisfaction to these and the like desires, and so without giving security in the point of Religion, but with great and manifest danger to the same.

2. As the happy Union of the Kingdoms, by the Solemn League and Covenant hath been justly looked upon as a speciall means for preserving and strengthening the true Reformed Religion in this Island, So it is no lesse weakened and hurt by endeavouring a breach between these Kingdoms; Which howsoever disclaimed, is yet manifest from the reality of the publike proceedings in this Engagement, and namely from the neglect of endeavouring a Treaty between the Kingdoms for preventing of War and bloodshed as was earnestly desired, from their associating and joyning with known Malignants and Incendiaries, and such as have been declared Enemies to this Cause, from their entring the Kingdom of England with an Army, upon the grounds of the Declaration of the Parliament, which cannot but infer a National quarrell against the Parliament and Kingdom of England, and from their garrisoning the frontire Towns of that Kingdom.

3. The Engagement is carried on by such means and ways, as tend to the destroying of Religion, by ensnaring and forcing the consciences of the people of God with unlawfull Bands and Oathes, and oppressing the Persons and Estates of such as have been most active and zealous for Religion and the Covenant. All which is strengthened and authorized by Acts of Parliament, appointing that all that do not obey, or perswade others not to obey the Resolutions of Parliament and Committee anent this Engagement, or who shall not subscribe the Act and Declaration of the 10 June, 1648, imposed upon all the Subjects, shall be holden as enemies to the Cause and to Religion, and have their persons secured and their Estates intrometted with.

4. The Engagement is carried on, not without great encroachments upon the Liberties of the Kirk, as we are ready to clear in many particulars.

Wherefore the security of Religion, and carrying on of the present Engagement being inconsistent, We do propose for the necessary security and safety of Religion, that all the dangers thereof may be taken to consideration, and amongst the rest the said Engagement as one of the greatest which yet being established and authorized by Act of Parliament, we leave it to their Lordships to think of what remedies may be provided for redressing grievances which flow from such Acts and Ordinances, This we are sure of, the publike desires of the Kirk will abundantly witnesse for us, that such things as were necessary for the security of Religion, were in due season represented, and yet not granted by them that had greater power and authority at that time, when it was much more easie to give satisfaction therein then now; So that the blame cannot lye upon the Generall Assembly or their Commissioners that Religion is not secured.

* * * * *

Iuly 28, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XVIII.

Act and Declaration against the Act of Parliament and Committee of Estates ordained to be subscribed the 10 and 12 of June, and against all new Oathes or Bands in the common Cause imposed without consent of the Church.

The Generall Assembly taking to consideration a Declaration and Act of Parliament of the date 10 of June, 1648, highly concerning Religion, and the consciences of the People of God in the Land, and one Act of the Committee of Estates, of the date 12 of June, 1648, both published in Print, whereby all Subjects are Ordained by subscription to acknowledge as just, and oblige themselves to adhere unto the said Act and Declaration, containing an obligation upon their honours and credits, and as they desire to be, and to be holden, as lovers of their Country, Religion, Laws and Liberties, to joyn and concur with their persons and Estates in the assistance of the execution, and observation of the Acts and Constitutions of this Parliament, as the most fit and necessary remedies of the by-gone and present evils and distractions of this Kirk and Kingdom, and for the preservation of Religion, Laws and Liberties, and of his Majesties authority, with certification that such as refuse or delay to subscribe the same, shall be holden as Enemies and Opposites to the common Cause, consisting in the maintenance of the true reformed Religion, of the Laws and Liberties of the Kingdom and of his Majesties authority. Which subscription the Assembly cannot otherwise look upon, then as a snare for the People of God to involve them in guiltinesse, and to draw them from their former Principles and Vows in the Solemn League and Covenant. For that subscription were an approving of some Acts of Parliament, which they have never yet seen nor known, they not being all published, were an agreeing to Acts of Parliament, highly concerning Religion and the Covenant, made not onely without, but expressly against the advise of the Kirk, were an acknowledging of this present Engagement in War, in all the means and ways for promoving the same, to be the most fit and necessary remedies of the by-gone and present evils, whereas so many Petitions to the Parliament, from Committees of War, Synods, Presbyteries and Paroches have made it appear, that they are no way satisfied therewith in point of conscience; were an ascribing of a power to the Parliament, to declare these to be enemies to the true Religion, whom the Kirk hath not declared to be such but rather friends; were an approving of an Act made for the restraining the liberty of printing from the Kirk, yea and of all the Acts of the Committee of Estates, to be made in time coming, till March, 1650, which by Act of Parliament are ordained to be obeyed; were an allowing of Acts for securing of the persons, and intrometting with the Estates of such as themselves shall not obey, or perswade others not to obey resolutions concerning this Engagement, and for protecting persons under Kirk Censures, and so an infringing and violating of the Liberties and Discipline of the Kirk established by the Laws of the Land, and sworn to in the Nationall Covenant to be defended, under the pains contained in the Law of God. And in all these, such as do subscribe, do binde themselves not only to active obedience in their own persons, but to the urging of active obedience upon all others, and so draw upon themselves all the guiltinesse and sad consequences of the present Engagement; Yea, such as are Members of Parliament, and have in the Oath of Parliament sworn not to Vote or consent to any thing, but what to their best knowledge, is most expedient for Religion, Kirk and Kingdom, and accordingly have reasoned against, and dissented from divers Acts of this Parliament, These by the subscription of this Act, cannot eschew the danger of perjury, in obliging themselves to active obedience to these Acts, which according to their Oath, they did judge unlawfull. Neither can the 38 Act of the Parliament 1640, wherein such a kinde of Band was enacted to be subscribed by any precedent or Warrant for subscribing of this Act; For it plainly appears by the narrative of that Act omitted in this Band, how great a difference there is between the condition of affairs then and now. Then the Kings Commissioner had left and discharged the sitting of the Parliament, then the Parliament for sitting was declared Traitors, and Armies in England and Ireland prepared against them, then not only the Acts, but the very authority of Parliament was called in question, then Kirk and State were united in the Cause against the Malignant party, then nothing was determined in Parliament in matters of Religion without, much lesse against the advice of the Kirk: But beside that, it was not thought expedient by the State, that that Band should be pressed through the Kingdom. The case now not onely differs from what was then, But is in many things just contrary, as is evident to all who will compare the two together. And therefore the Generall Assembly professing all tender respect to the High and Honourable Court of Parliament and Committee of Estates, but finding a straiter tye of God lying upon their Consciences, that they be not found unfaithfull watchmen, and betrayers of the souls of these committed to their charge, Do unanimously Declare the foresaid subscription to be unlawfull and sinfull. And do warn, and in the Name of the Lord Charge all the members of this Kirk, to forbear the subscribing of the said Act and Declaration, much more the urging of the subscription thereof, as they would not incur the wrath of God, and the Censures of the Kirk. And considering how necessary it is that according to the eighth desire of the Commissioners of the Assembly to the Parliament, the Kirk might have the same interest in any new Oathes in this Cause, as they had in the Solemn League and Covenant, and what dangers of contradictory Oathes, perjuries and snares to mens consciences may fall out otherwise: Therefore they likewise Enjoyn all the members of this Kirk, to forbear the swearing, subscribing or pressing of any new Oathes or Bands in this cause, without advise and concurrence of this Kirk, especially any negative Oathes or Bands, which may any way limit or restrain them in the duties whereunto they are obliged, by nationall or Solemn League and Covenant, and that with certification as aforesaid. And such as have already pressed or subscribed the foresaid Act and Declaration, The Generall Assembly doth hereby exhort them most earnestly in the bowels of Christ, to repent of that their defection. And Ordains that Presbyteries, or in case of their negligence or being overawed, the provinciall Synods or the Commission of the Assembly, which of them shall first occur, and in case of the Synods negligence, that the said Commission be carefull to proceed against, and censure the Contraveeners of the Act according to the quality and degree of their offences as they will be answerable to the Generall Assembly; and that therefore this Act be sent to Presbyteries to be published in the several Kirks of their bounds.

* * * * *

Eodem die Post Meridiem. Sess. XIX.

Approbation of the Shorter Catechisme.

The General Assembly having seriously considered the shorter Catechisme, agreed upon by the Assembly of Divines sitting at Westminster, with assistance of Commissioners from this Kirk, Doe finde upon due examination thereof, That the said Catechisme is agreeable to the Word of God, and in nothing contrary to the received Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government of this Kirk, And therefore Approve the said shorter Catechisme as a part of the intended Uniformity, to be a Directory for Catechising such as are of weaker capacitie.

* * * * *

Act discharging a little Catechisme printed at Edinburgh, 1647.

The General Assembly having found in a little Catechisme, printed at Edinburgh, entituled, “The A, B, C, with the Catechisme, That is to say, an instruction to be taught and learned of young children,” very grosse errours in the point of Universall Redemption, and in the number of the Sacraments, Therefore doe discharge the venting or selling of the said Catechisme of the foresaid impression, or of whatsoever other impression the same be of, and all use thereof in Schools or Families, Inhibiting also all Printers to reprint the same, And recommends to Presbyteries to take speciall care that this Act be obeyed.

* * * * *

Vlt. Iuly, 1648. Post Meridiem. Sess. XXI.

A Declaration of the Generall Assembly concerning the present dangers of Religion, and especially the unlawfull engagement in War, against the Kingdom of England; Together, with many necessary exhortations and directions to all the Members of the Kirk of Scotland.

It cannot seem strange to any that considereth the great trust that lyeth on us, comparing the same with the eminent dangers wherewith the Cause of God is invironed in this land, if at this time We declare our sense thereof, and warn the people of God from this watch-tower of the present duties incombent to them: Our witnesse is in heaven, and our record on high, that we doe not this from any dis-respect to the Parliament whom we have honoured and will ever honour and also obey in all things which are agreeable to the Word of God, to our Solemn Covenants, and to the duties of our callings, Nor from any disloyalty or undutifulnesse to the Kings Majesty, to whom we heartily wish, and to his posterity after him, a happy Reigne over these Dominions, Nor from any factious disposition or siding with this or that party whatsoever, Nor from any contentious humour about light or small matters, Nor from any favour to or complyance with Sectaries, against whose cursed opinions and ungodly practises, we have heretofore given ample testimony, and are still obliged by Solemn Covenant to endeavour the extirpation of Heresie and Schism; But from the conscience of our duty when the glory of God, the Kingdom of his Son, his Word, Ordinances, Government, Covenant, Ministery, Consciences of People, Peace and Liberties of the Kirk are incompassed and almost overwhelmed with great and growing dangers.

How freely and faithfully the servants of God of old have rebuked sin in persons of all ranks, not sparing Kings, States nor Kingdoms, the Scripture maketh it most plain to all that look thereon; Neither want we domestick examples, if we look back a little upon the behaviour of our zealous Ancestours in this Kirk, who not only in their Sermons severally with great gravity and freedom reproved the sins of the time, But more especially in the Kirk Judicatories plain and downright dealing was most frequent and familiar, as appears in the Assemblies holden in June and in October, 1582, in October, 1583, in May, 1592, in May, 1594, and in March, 1595. And not only the General Assembly by themselves, but also by their Commissioners faithfully and freely laboured to oppose all the steps of defection; as at other times, so in the yeer 1596, wherein four or five severall times they gave most free admonitions to the King, Parliament and Councell, with a Protestation at the last before God, that they were free of their blood, and of whatsoever judgement should fall upon the Realm, and that they durst not for fear of committing High Treason against Jesus Christ the onely Monarch of his Kirk, abstain any longer from fighting against their proceedings with the spirituall armour granted to them of God, and mighty in him for overthrowing all these bulwarks set up against his Kingdom: And in their Declaration then emitted to the Kingdom, they shew that it was a main design to have the freedom of the Spirit of GOD in the rebuke of Sin by the mouth of his Servants restrained; and therefore they warne all Pastours of their duty in applying Doctrine and free preaching. Like as the Assembly, 24 March 1595-6 reckons up amongst the corruptions of the Ministery to be censured with deprivation, if continued in, the not applying their Doctrine against the corruptions of the time, which was renewed in our late Assembly at Glasgow 1638. What hath been done since that Assembly is in recent memory, and the Papers to that purpose have been published in Print, and are in the hands of all, Therefore being warranted by the Word of GOD, and encouraged by the forementioned examples, as after exact examination, we have approven the proceedings of the Commissioners of the last Generall Assembly, and specially their Declarations, Desires, Representations, Remonstrances, Supplications, Vindication and other Papers, relating to the present engagment in War, wherein they have given good proof of their fidelity, wisdom and zeal in the cause of GOD, So we finde our selves necessitate to make known unto all the People of GOD in this Nation our sense concerning the dangers and duties of this present time.

The cry of the insolencies of this present Army from almost all the parts of this Kingdom, hath been so great that it hath gone up to heaven, and if we should be silent, we could not be reputed faithfull in the performance of our duty. We do acknowledge that it is incident unto all Armies to be subject unto some disorders, and the Ministers of the Kingdom have not been deficient in former times to represent the same as they come unto their knowledge, calling for the redresse of them at their hands who had power: But the Commissioners of this present Assembly from the severall Provinces have exhibited great variety of abominable scandals and hainous impieties and insolencies committed by persons imployed in this service, whereof we think fitting here to give you a touch.

As if liberty had been proclaimed to the lusts of lewd men, These that have been imployed in very many places of the Land have used horrible extortion of Moneys at their pleasure, and beside the taking of victuals as they would for their own use, they have in severall places wilfully destroyed the same, and have plundered many houses, taking all away they could, and destroying what they could not carry away; In this great oppression and spoil of goods as the sufferers were many, so choise hath been made of those who Petitioned the High and Honourable Court of Parliament for satisfaction to their Consciences before the Engagement, or who were known to make conscience of the worship of God in their families, on whom they might exercise their raging wrath and unsatiable covetousnesse; Nor stayed their rage here, but as though the war had been against God, publick Fasts have not only been neglected, but profaned by riotous spending and making merry, Divine Worship have been in many parts disturbed, some Ministers and people impeded from coming together, others scattered when they were met, some taken out of Kirks in time of worship, others apprehended at their coming out at the Kirk doors and carryed away; Besides these Ministers in performing the worship of God have been menaced, contradicted, not without blasphemous Oathes, yea their persons in Pulpit assaulted, not to speak of the spoiling of their goods, taking, beating, carrying away their persons and detaining them for a time. And finally that which exceeds all the rest and is more immediately and directly against God, there hath also been many cruell mockings of his Worship, and horrid blasphemies; And it is not to be marvelled that such insolencies have been committed, since there hath been admitted upon this service some Papists, some bloody Irish Rebels, some non-Covenanters, and very many fugitives from Kirk Discipline, Finally, even those who have been upon the late Rebellion, and these not onely common Souldiers but Commanders, beside many voluntiers who have no speciall command and trust.

Besides all these, the Liberties of the Kirk have been grievously encroached upon: 1. By emitting Declarations from the Parliament and Committee of Estates, containing severall things highly concerning Religion without the advice or consent of the Generall Assembly or their Commissioners, which was a ground of protestation to divers Members of Parliament who have been most zealous and active in the Cause. 2. The Article of Religion as expressed in the Declaration of Parliament hath in it many dangerous expressions, which are particularly instanced in the Representation of the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly; And the same Article of Religion in the late Declaration of the Committee of Estates to England is more unsatisfactory then the former: Like as in the said late Declaration there is a totall omission of some most materiall things pretended to in the Declaration of Parliament as satisfactory in point of securing Religion, viz. the clause concerning security to be had from his Majesty by his solemn Oath under his hand and Seal, that he shall for himself and his Successors give his Royall assent, and agree to such Act or Acts of Parliament, and Bills as shall be presented to him by his Parliaments of both and either Kingdoms respectively for enjoyning Presbyteriall Government, Directory of Worship and Confession of Faith in all his Majesties Dominions, and that his Majestie shall never make opposition to any of those, nor endeavour any change thereof; also the clause against association with any that refuse to take the Covenant is omitted: From all which it may appear in how great danger the liberties of the Kirk and even Religion it self are left. 3. In the close of the Declaration of Parliament, there is a new and unsound glosse put upon the Covenant and Acts of Generall Assembly, contrary to the sense of the General Assembly it self, as is more fully expressed in the Representation of the late Commission. 4. No redresse by the Parliament of certain injuries complained of to their Lordships by the Commissioners of the preceding Generall Assembly. 5. Endeavours to weaken and frustrate Kirk-Censures by making provisions for securing the stipends of such as shall be censured for their concurring in, or preaching for this present Engagement. 6. A misrepresentation of the proceedings of the Commission of the Generall Assembly by the Parliaments Letter of May 11, to the severall Presbyteries, endeavouring to incense them against the Commission of the late Assembly and to pre-ocupie their Commissioners to this Assembly. 7. Whereas there were many Petitions presented to the High and Honourable Court of Parliament from the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly, Synods and Presbyteries against the present Engagement as stated in the Parliaments Declaration, yet notwithstanding of the said Petitions, and notwithstanding of many free and frequent warnings given by faithfull Ministers in their Sermons, notwithstanding also that it was not unknown how much the generality of the wel-affected in the Kingdom were unsatisfied in their consciences with the grounds and way of the said Engagement, yet good people are not onely left unsatisfied in their and our desires, but compelled and forced either to sin against their consciences or to be under heavy pressures and burdens: 8. Yea in the late Band injoyned to be subscribed by all the Subjects of this Kingdom, men are put to it to joyn and concur with their Persons and Estates, in the advancement, furtherance and assistance of the execution, obedience, and observation of the Acts and constitutions of the late Parliament; and consequently, as many as think the Engagement unlawfull, shall binde themselves not onely to obey for their own part against their consciences, but to inforce the same upon others who refuse, and so not onely be oppressed, but turn oppressours of others. 9. This all the subjects are required by the Act and Declaration of Parliament to subscribe, as they desire to be holden true lovers of Religion. It being further affirmed in the said Act and Declaration, that the Acts and Constitutions of the late Parliament, are the most fit and necessary remedies for preservation of Religion; where the Parliament assume to themselves, without the advice and consent of the Assemblies of the Kirk, to judge and determine such things wherein, (if in any thing) the Ecclesiasticall Assemblies have undoubtedly a speciall interest, viz. who are to be holden lovers of Religion, and what are the most fit and necessary remedies for preservation of Religion: Yea it is ordained by the fourth Act of Parliament, 1640, that for preservation of Religion, Generall Assemblies rightly constitute, as the proper and competent Judge of all matters Ecclesiastical, be keeped yearly and oftner pro re nata. The Coronation Oath doth also suppose the antecedent Judgement of the Kirk, as the proper and competent judge who are enemies to true Religion and who not; for his Majesty obliged himself by that Oath, that he should be carefull to root out all Hereticks and enemies to the true Worship of God, who shall be convict by the true Kirk of God, of the aforesaid crimes. 10. The General Assembly and their Commissioners are now deprived of their liberty of Printing, confirmed and ratified by Act of Parliament, there being an inhibition to the contrary upon the PRINTER, under the pain of Death by the Committee of Estates.

Whereas the desires of the Commissioners of the last Assembly, for the safety and security of Religion, and the right manner of proceeding to war, together with the supplications of Provinciall Assemblies and Presbyteries, all tending to the composing of the present unhappy differences, and to the begetting of a right understanding, have not produced the desired and wished-for effect; But on the contrary our just grievances being still more and more heightened, iniquity established by a law, and that law put in execution; We cannot chuse but declare and give warning to all the people of God in this land, concerning the sinfulnesse and unlawfulnesse of the present Engagement, which may be demonstrate by many reasons, as namely,

1. The Wars of GODS people, are called the Wars of the LORD; Numb. 21, 14; 2 Chron. 20, 15, and if our eating and drinking, much more our engaging in war must be for GOD and for his glory; 1 Cor. 10, 31, whatsoever we do in word or deed, we are commanded to do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, and so for his glory, Col. 3, 17. The Kingdom of GOD and the righteousnesse thereof is to be sought in the first place and before all other things, Matth. 6, 33. It was the best flower and garland in the former expeditions of this Nation, that they were for God and for Religion principally and mainly. But if the principall end of this present Engagement were for the glory of GOD, How comes it to passe that not so much as one of the desires of the Kirk, for the safety and security of Religion in the said Engagement, is to this day satisfied or granted; But on the contrary such courses taken as destructive to Religion: And if GODS glory be intended what meaneth the employing and protecting in this army so many blasphemers, persecutors of Piety, disturbers of divine worship, and others of notorious and crying sins. Again, how can it be pretended that the good of Religion is principally aimed at, when it is proposed and declared that the Kings Majesty shall be brought to some of his houses in or near London, with Honour, Freedom and Safety, before ever there be any security had from him, or so much as any application made to him for the good of Religion. What is this but to postpone the honour of GOD, the liberties of the Gospel, the safety of GODS people to an humane interest, and to leave Religion in a condition of uncertainty, unsetlednesse and hazard, while it is strongly endeavoured to settle and make sure somewhat else.

2. Suppose the ends of this Engagement to be good (which they are not) yet the meanes and ways of prosecution are unlawfull, because there is not an equall avoiding of rocks on both hands, but a joyning with malignants to suppresse Sectaries, a joyning hands with a black devill to beat a white devil; They are bad Physicians who would so cure one disease as to breed another as evil, or worse. That there is in the present Engagement a confederacy and association in war with such of the English who according to the Solemn League and Covenant and Declarations of both Kingdoms, 1643, can be no otherwise looked upon but as Malignants and enemies of Reformation and the Cause of GOD, is now made so manifest before Sun and Moon, that we suppose none will deny it; And tis no lesse undeniable, that not only many known Malignants, but diverse who joyned in the late rebellion within this Kingdom are employed, yea, put into places of trust: All which how contrary tis to the Word of God, no man can be ignorant who will attentively search the Scriptures, for we finde therein condemned confederacies and associations with the enemies of true Religion, whether Canaanites, Exod. 23, 32, and 34, 12, 15, Deut. 7, 2, or other heathens, 1 King 11, 1, 2, such was Asa his Covenant with Benhadad, 2 Chron. 16, to v. 10. Ahaz his confederacy with the King of Assyria, 2 King 16, 7, 10, 2 Chron. 28, 16, to v. 23, or whither the association was with wicked men of the seed of Abraham, as Jehoshaphats with Achab, 2 Chron. 18, 3, compared with chap 19, 2, also his association with Ahaziah, 2 Chron. 20, 35, and Amaziahs associating to himself 100,000 of the ten Tribes when GOD was not with them, 2 Chron. 25, 7, 8, 9, 10. The sin and danger of such associations may further appear from Isaiah 8, 12, 15, Jer. 2, 18. Psal. 106, 35, Hos. 5, 13, and 7, 8, 11. 2 Cor. 6, 14, 15, and if we should esteem Gods enemies to be our enemies, and hate them with perfect hatred, Psal. 139, 21, how can we then joyn with them as confederates and associates, especially in a cause where Religion is so highly concerned; and seeing they have been formerly in actuall opposition to the same cause.

3. We are commanded if it be possible and as much as lieth in us to have peace with all men, Rom. 12, 18, to seek peace and pursue it, Psal. 34, 14, war and bloodshed is the last remedy after all the ways and means of peace have been used in vain. The intended war of the nine Tribes and a half against the two Tribes and half was prevented by a Message and Treaty of Peace, Josh. 22; The like means was used by Jepthah (though not with the like success) for the preventing of war with the King of Ammon, Judg. 11. The very light of nature hath taught Heathens not to make war till first all amicable wayes of preventing bloodshed were tried; yet this war hath been driven on without observing any such method of proceeding except by a message wherein not so much as one breach was represented. Yea though these two Kingdoms are straitly united in Covenant, yet these who have carried on this war did not only neglect to desire a Treaty, but also slight an offer of a Treaty made from the Parliament of England upon the Propositions of both Kingdoms.

4. There are many clear and ful testimonies of Scriptures against the breach and violation of Covenants, although but between man and man, Psal. 55, 20. Rom. 1, 31. 2 Tim. 3, 3. Especially where the name of God was interposed in Covenants by any of his people, Jer. 34, 8, 10, 11, 18. Ezek. 17, 18, 19. How much more the violation of a Solemn Covenant between God and his people, Lev. 26, 15, 25. Deut. 17, 2, and 29, 21, 14, 25. Jer. 22, 8,9. 1 King 19, 10. Dan. 11, 32. Hos. 6, 7. If therefore the present Engagement be a breach of our Solemn League and Covenant, then they who have before taken the Covenant, and have now joyned in this Engagement, must grant by necessary and infallible consequence, either that the Covenant it self which they took was unlawful, and such as they cannot perform without sin (which yet they cannot professe) or otherwise, that the Engagement is unlawfull and sinfull, as being a breach of Covenant, and so contrary to the Word of God; that the present Engagement is a breach of Covenant may appear by comparing it with each of the Articles, for it is against all the six Articles of the Covenant.

Against the first, because instead of the preservation of the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government of this Kirk; there is not onely a great quarrelling by those that do Engage, at the present doctrine, and free preaching, a disturbing of, and withdrawing from the Worship, and namely from the late solemn humiliation: But also a refusall of such things as were desired by the Commission of the late Assembly and Provinciall Synods, as necessary to the preservation of the true Reformed Religion: And we have just cause of fear that the Reformation of Religion in Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government is not intended to be sufficiently maintained and preserved, when we finde such a limitation and restriction in the late Declaration of the Committee of Estates to the Parliament and Kingdom of England, That they will maintain and preserve the Reformation of Religion, Doctrine, Worship, Discipline and Government, as is by the mercy of GOD, and his Majesties goodnesse established by Law among us; but as there is no such limitation in the Covenant, so we have not had such proof of his Majesties goodnesse as to establish by Law all that hath been by the mercies of God inacted in Generall Assemblies. As to the rest of the first Article, concerning the Reformation of England and Ireland, and the Uniformity, as there was some hopefull beginings thereof, and a good foundation laid, during the late War against the Popish Prelaticall and Malignant party, so the state and ground of the War being now altered, and these chosen for confederates, and associates in the War, who are known enemies to that Reformation, and Uniformity, how can the Covenant be keeped in that point as long as such a War is carried on.

The second Article is violated because in stead of indeavouring to extirpate Popery and Superstition without respect of persons (as is exprest in the Covenant) there is in the late Declaration of the Committee of Estates a desire of the Queens return, without any condition tending to the restraint of her Masse or exercise of Popery; We do also conceive there is a tacit condescending to the toleration of Superstition and the Book of Common-prayer in His Majesties family, because as it was reserved by himself in his concession, brought home by the Commissioners of this Kingdom, So these concessions were never plainly declared by the Parliament to be unsatisfactory to their Lordships, howbeit it hath been often and earnestly desired: neither can we conceive how the clause concerning the extirpation of Prelacy, can consist with indeavouring to bring His Majesty with Honour, Freedom and Safety to one of his Houses in or about LONDON, without any security had from him, for the abolition of Prelacy; it being his known principle (and publickly declared by himself shortly after he went to the Isle of Wight) that he holds himself obliged in conscience, and by his Coronation Oath to maintain Archbishops, Bishops, &c. Can it be said that they are endeavouring to extirpate Prelacy, who after such a Declaration would put in His Majesties hand an opportunity to restore it?

As for the third Article we cannot conceive how the preserving of the Priviledges of Parliament, and asserting the Kings negative voice can consist; And we are sorrowfull that under the colour, of the Priviledges of Parliament, the liberties of the Subjects are overthrown, and the persons and Estates of such as have been best affected to the Cause and Covenant are exposed to most grievous injuries, crying oppressions: And whereas the duty in preserving and defending his Majesties Person and Authority, is by the third Article of the Covenant qualified with, and subordinate unto the preservation and defence of the true Religion and Liberties of the Kingdoms, There is no such qualification, nor subordination observed in the present Engagement, but on the contrary, it is so carried on, as to make duties to God and Religion conditionall, qualified, limited; and duties to the King absolute and unlimited.

The fourth Article of the Covenant is so foully broken, that they who were by that Article declared Enemies, Incendiaries, Malignants, and therefore to be brought to condigne tryall and punishment, are now looked upon as friends and associates, and are the men who get most favour and protection, and sundry of them imployed in places of trust, in the Army and Committees.

For the fifth Article, instead of endeavouring to preserve Peace and Union, a breach is endeavoured between the Kingdoms, not only by taking in and garrisoning their frontire Towns, but also entering the Kingdom of England with on Army, and joyning with the common enemies of both Kingdoms, notwithstanding of an offer of a Treaty upon the Propositions of both Kingdoms made by the Parliament of England to the Parliament of this Kingdom. And whether the way of this Engagement can consist with the large Treaty between the Kingdoms, we shall wish the Honourable Committee of Estates may yet take it into their serious second thoughts.

The sixth is also manifestly broken, for we are thereby obliged to assist and defend all those that entered into this League and Covenant, in maintaining and pursuing thereof: Whereas the Army now entered into England, is to assist and defend many who have not entered into that League and Covenant: And for those who took the Covenant in that Nation, and continue faithfull in it, what they may expect from this Army, may be collected not onely from their carriage towards their Brethren at home; but also from that clause toward the close of the late Declaration of the Committee of Estates, And that we will do prejudice or use violence to none (as far as we are able) but to such as oppose us, or such ends above mentioned. It cannot be unknown that many of the English Nation who are firm and faithfull to the Covenant, and Presbyteriall Government do, and will according to their places and callings oppose some of those ends above mentioned in that Declaration; as namely, the restoring both of King and Queen without any condition or security first had from them; And so by that rule in the Declaration they must expect to be used as enemies, not as friends. That sixth Article is also broken by a departing from the first principles and resolutions, and by dividing, and withdrawing from those that adhere thereunto, which hath been before cleared by the Commission of the late Generall Assembly in their Declaration in March, Representation, and other Papers published in Print.

5. We leave it to be seriously pondered by every one who is truely conscientious, whether it be any ways credible or probable, or agreeable to Scripture rules, that the generality of all that have been most faithfull and cordiall to the Covenant and cause of God should be deceived, deluded and darkened in this businesse, and that they who for the most part were enemies to the work of God in the beginning, and have never brought forth fruits meet for Repentance, should now finde out the will of God more then his most faithfull Servants in the Land; and who, that fears God, will believe that Malignants are for the ends of the Covenant, and that they who are most instrumentall in this Reformation, are against the ends of the Covenant.

All which considered, as we could not, without involving our selves in the guiltinesse of so unlawfull an Engagement, yeeld to the desire of the Army for Ministers to be sent by us to attend them; So we do earnestly exhort, and in the name and authority of Jesus Christ, charge and require all and every one of the Members of this Reformed Kirk of Scotland;

I. That they search narrowly into the sins which have procured so great judgements and so sad an interruption of the work of God, that they examine themselves, consider their wayes, be much in humiliation and prayer, study a reall and practicall Reformation, That they also mourn and sigh for the abominations of the Land, and stand in the gap to turn away the wrath. Among all these fearfull sins, the violation of the Solemn League and Covenant, would not be forgotten but seriously laid to heart, as that which eminently provoketh the Lord, and procureth his judgements to be powred forth not onely upon persons and families, but also upon States and Kingdoms. Covenant breakers though in common things, are reckoned by the Apostle in that Catalogue of the abominations of the Gentiles: But among the people of God, where his great name is interposed, the breach of Covenant even in meaner matters, such as the setting of servants at liberty provoketh the Lord to say, Behold I proclaim a liberty for you (saith the Lord) to the sword, to the pestilence, and to the famine, and I will give the men that hath transgressed my Covenant, and (not excepting, but expresly mentioning Princes) he addes, I will give them into the hands of their enemies. The History of the Gibeonites, who surreptitiously procured the Covenant made to spare them, and whom Saul some ages thereafter in his zeal to the children of Israel and Judah sought to slay, as being cursed Canaanites, evidenceth with what vengeance, the LORD followeth Covenant-breakers, whereof there wants not in prophane History also both forreign and domestick examples; Therefore let all the inhabitants of the Land of whatsoever rank, seriously ponder how terrible judgements the violation of a Covenant so recently, so advisedly, so solemnly made, and in so weighty matters, may draw on, if not timously prevented by speedy repentance.

II. That they so respect and honour Authority as that they be not the servants of men, nor give obedience to the will and authority of Rulers in any thing which may not consist with the word of GOD, but stand fast in the liberty wherewith CHRIST hath made them free, and obey GOD rather then men. III. That they carefully avoid the dangerous rocks and snares of this time, whereby so many are taken and broken.

Upon the one hand the sowre leaven of Malignancy where ever it enters, spoileth and corrupteth the whole lump, post-poning Religion, and the Cause of GOD to humane interest, what ever be pretended to the contrary, and obstructing the work of Reformation, and propagation of Religion out of false respects and creature interest. As this hath formerly abounded in the land, to the prejudice of the Cause and Work of GOD, so of late it is revived, spreading with specious pretences of vindicating wrongs done to his Majesty. We desire not to be mistaken, as if respect and love to his Majesty were branded with the infamous mark of Malignancy; But hereby we warn all who would not come under this foul stain, not onely in their speech and profession, but really and in their whole carriage not to prefer their own, and the interest of any creature whatsoever, before the interest of CHRIST and Religion. The characters of these have been fully given in former Declarations, specially in the Declaration of the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly in March last, which we hold as here repeated; onely adding this, that they ordinarily traduce Kirk Judicatures, as medling with civill affairs, which as it is no new calumny, but such as hath been cast upon the servants of GOD in former times; so the whole course of proceedings doth manifestly confute the same.

Upon the other hand Sectarisme hath no lesse hindered the blessed and glorious work of Reformation in our neighbour Kingdom, against the venome whereof, lest it approach and infect this Kirk, we have need to watch diligently to avoid all the beginnings and dangerous appearances thereof. The many faithfull testimonies from godly Ministers in severall parts of England, against the vile errours, and abominable blasphemies abounding there, as they are to us matter of rejoycing before the LORD; so they ought to be looked on as warnings to all sorts of people, especially that regard Religion, to beware of Sathans snares, craftily set to catch their souls. And because such gangreens creep insensibly, all that love the Honour of GOD, and welfare of Religion, would seriously consider the following points, both by way of marks to discern, and meanes to escape the danger of this infection.

1. Whosoever are misprisers of the blessed work of Reformation established within this Land, and do not shew themselves grieved for the impediments and obstructions it hath met with in our neighbour Kingdom, these are even on the brink of this precipice, ready to tumble down in this gulf whensoever occasion is offered: All therefore that love the LORD JESUS, would stir up their hearts in the light and strength of the LORD highly to prize, and thankfully to acknowledge what the right hand of the most High hath done among us, as also to thirst fervently after the advancing and perfecting of the LORDS work among our neighbours.

2. Dis-respect to the publick Ministery and Ordinances is a symptome of a dangerous inclination to that disease: And therefore as all CHRISTS Ministers ought to stir up themselves, to walk as becometh their high and holy calling, lest they be stumbling blocks to the people of GOD; so also all the people of GOD ought most carefully to stir up themselves unto a precious estimation of the Ordinances of GOD, and highly to esteem the Stewards thereof for their works sake. A duty at all times needfull, but now especially, when Sathan by all means endeavours the contrary.

3. Indifferency in points of Religion, and pleading for Toleration to themselves or others how far soever different among themselves, is not to be forgotten among the characters of Sectaries, and therefore ought the more carefully to be avoided and opposed by all who desire to hold fast the profession of their faith without wavering.

4. They who are glorying in, and seeking after new lights, or under the pretext of them are self-conceited in singular opinions, or who affect new and strange expressions, are entring into the snare ready to be carried about with every winde of Doctrine. And therefore albeit we ought always as Disciples of the LORD to set our selves as in his sight to be taught by his Spirit according to his Word, yet in this time so fertil of errours, it becometh all the lovers of truth to hold fast what they have received, that no man take their Crown.

5. Whosoever brings in any opinion or practise in this Kirk contrary to the Confession of Faith, Directory of Worship or Presbyterian Government may be justly esteemed to be opening the door to Schisme and Sects: And therefore all depravers or misconstructers of the proceedings of Kirk-Judicatories, especially the Generall Assembly would take heed least by making a breach upon the walls of Jerusalem they make a patent way for Sectaries to enter.

6. They who separate the Spirit from the Word, and pretend the Spirit, when they have no ground or warrant from the Word, are already taken in an evil snare, And therefore tis necessary to try the Spirits whither they are of God, for many false Prophets are gone out into the world, if they speak not according to the word it is because there is no light in them.

Besides the former, these are also marks of a Sectary; If any commend, and recommend to others, or spread and divulge the erroneous books of Sectaries, If any allow, avow, or use Conventicles or private meetings forbidden by the Acts of the Generall Assembly 1641 and 1647 last past, If any be unwilling, and decline to reckon Sectaries among the enemies of the Covenant, from whom danger is to be apprehended, And (though we disallow the abusing and Idolizing of learning to the patrocinie of Errour or prejudice of piety) if any contemn literature as needlesse at best, if not also hurtfull to a Minister.

When we thus expresse our selves for preventing the dangers of Sects and Schismes, it is far from our intention to discourage any from the duties of piety, and mutuall edification, according to the directions of the last Assembly published in Print, and seriously recommended by them, or to give any advantage to Malignants and prophane persons, with whom it is frequent to cast upon all those who adhere to former principles, and cannot approve the present Engagement, the odious nick-names of Sectaries and Independents. For the better discovery of such prophane mockers, we give these markes and characters. 1. They do prophanely and tauntingly abuse the name of the Spirit, under that name deriding the work of Grace and Sanctification. 2. They esteem and speak of exercises of conscience, as fancies or fits of melancholy. 3. They mock at Family-worship and the means of mutuall edification so much recommended by the last Assembly in their directions. 4. They do usually calumniate godly Ministers, and professors who follow holinesse, with the names of Sectaries, or the like odious names, without any just cause: As we account all such to be enemies to the practise and power of godlinesse, so we do exhort all the lovers of truth to hold on in the way of holinesse through good report and ill report, being stedfast, immovable, alwayes abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as they know their labour is not in vain in the Lord.

IV. That they do not concur in, nor any way assist this present Engagement, as they would not partake in other mens sins, and so receive of their plagues, but that by the grace and assistance of Christ they stedfastly resolve to suffer the rod of the wicked, and the utmost which wicked mens malice can afflict them with, rather then to put forth their hand to iniquity.

V. That they suffer not themselves to be abused with fair pretences and professions usuall in the mouths of those that carry on this designe, and often published in their Papers, But remember that the foulest actions have not wanted specious pretences; And if they who killed the Apostles did both pretend and intend to do God good service, what marvell that they who engage against the Covenant pretend to engage for it. Neither is it to be forgotten, That after the first subscription of our Nationall Covenant, these who had the chief hand in managing publick affairs, and had subscribed the Covenant, especially the Duke of Lenox, and Captain Jones then Earle of Arran, in the years 1581, 1582, 1583, 1584, when their designe was to subvert both the Doctrine and Discipline of this Kirk, yet gave great assurances by promises and Oaths to the contrary. At the Assemblies 1598, 1599, 1600, It was declared with many vows and attestation by the King, Statesmen, and these Ministers who were aspiring to Prelacy, That they intended no such thing as a change of the Government of the Kirk, or an introducing of Episcopacy, yet they were really doing what they disclaimed and professed not to do. And suppose that some who have an active hand in carrying on the present publick affairs, have no design either to destroy Religion, or utterly to sleight it: yet the way they are on, and work they are about as it is contrived, doth of its self, and in its own nature tend to the endangering, if not to the utter subversion of Religion; for it cannot be denyed, but the very undertaking of this War, sets the once suppressed Malignants on work again, and successe therein puts them in a capacity to set up according to their principles abolished and abjured corruptions; which will be the more hardly hindered, considering his Majesties propension, and professed resolution that way, Especially seeing His Majesties concessions (though it hath been often desired) have never been plainly declared unsatisfactory by the Parliament. And who in reason can think that any more then His Majesties concessions sent from the Isle of Wight will be required of him, by them who thereupon have proceeded to this Engagement. The Kings negative voice (asserted in the Papers of the Commissioners of this Kingdom unto England, which are owned in the late Declaration to the Kingdom of England, as the sense of this Kingdom) considered in relation to Religion makes the danger yet the greater and more palpable, yea, may reach further to shake and unsettle Religion established in this Land; If to the premises this be added which is not only often declared, but also demanded, That his Majestie be brought to one of his houses in Honour, Freedom and Safety, which may infer the admitting of his Majesty to the free exercise of his Royall power, before security had from him for Religion, or Application made to him for the same, who sees not now what hazard Religion runs, certainly greater then a good intention can salve.

VI. That they do not mistake, or misunderstand the nature of the true Reformed Religion, and of the Government of JESUS CHRIST, as if thereby either the Prerogative of Kings, Priviledges of Parliaments or Liberties of Burghs, and other Corporations were any wayes hurt or weakened: whereas indeed Religion is the main pillar and upholder of civill authority, or Magistracie, and it is the resisting, and not the receiving of the Government of CHRIST, which hath overturned civill powers. If the Throne be established by righteousnesse (as we are plainly taught by the Word of GOD) then it is overthrowne by unrighteousnesse and iniquity.

VII. That they beware of all things which may ensnare their consciences, as evil councell, evil company, false informations, rash promises, and especially that they beware of taking any Oathes, subscribing any Bonds, which may relate to the Covenant and Cause of GOD, unless such Oaths or Bonds be approved by the Generall Assembly or their Commissioners for the publique affairs of the Kirk.

VIII. That they do not cast away their confidence, nor sink into despair, because of the present dangers and difficulties, but live by faith, waite for better times, and continue stedfast as seeing him who is invisible, firmly beleeving that such a course as is not of GOD but against him, will come to naught.

IX. To remember, that as the violation of the Covenant by some in England doth not set us free from the observation thereof, and as no laws nor authority on earth can obsolve us from so solemn an obligation to the most High GOD (which not onely hath been professed by this Kirk but in a Petition of the City of London, and in publique Testimonies of many of the Ministery of England) So we are not acquited and assoiled from the obligation of our solemn Covenant, because of the troubles and confusions of the times; But that in the worst of times all those duties, whereunto by Covenant we oblige our selves, do still lie upon us, for we have sworn (and must perform it) concerning that Cause and Covenant wherein we solemnly Engaged, That we shall all the dayes of our lives zealously and constantly continue therein against all opposition, and promove the same according to our power against all lets, and Impediments whatsoever. And if against all lets and impediments whatsoever, then the altering of the way of opposition, or of the kinde of impediments doth not alter the nature or tye of the Covenant, but we are obliged to all the duties therein contained.

We doe also exhort and charge in CHRISTS Name the Prince of Pastors, all the Ministers within this Kirk, that in no wayes they be accessary to this sinfull Engagement, but in all their conferences and reasoning, especially, in their publick Doctrine, they declare themselves freely, and faithfully, as they would eschew the wrath of GOD, due for a violated Covenant, and as they would escape the censures of the Kirk, and let all Presbyteries be watchful within their bounds, and carefully, wisely, and zealously to inflict Ecclesiastick censures.

Finally, we exhort all civill Judicatories, and every one intrusted with power to manage the present affairs, That they would seriously remember the strict account they are to give before the Judge of the quick and the dead, Considering deeply how fearfull a thing it is to oppresse the consciences of their brethren, either by pressing them to act where they finde no satisfactory warrant, or by putting heavy pressures upon them for not acting according to their injunctions, and especially that they offer not to insnare by new Oaths, or Bonds those that make conscience of the great Oath of their Solemn Covenant, and hitherto have proven faithfull and constant in promoving jointly all the ends thereof.

If this our faithfull warning finde favourable acceptance, so that the grievous things already enacted, be no more prosecuted and pressed, we shall blesse God who reigns in the Kingdoms and Councells of men: But if it fall out otherwise (as God forbid) we have liberate our souls of the guiltinesse of this sinfull way of Engagement, and of all the miseries that shall ensue thereby upon this Kirk and Kingdom. And shall lament before the Lord that our labours have not as yet had the desired successe. In the mean time, we dare not cast away our confidence, but trusting in the name of the Lord, and staying upon our God, shall by his grace and assistance continue stedfast in our Solemn Covenants, and faithfull in all the duties of our Calling.

* * * * *

August 1, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXII.

The Generall Assemblies Answer to the Paper sent from the Honourable Committee of Estates of the Date Iuly 28, 1648.

The General Assembly having considered the Paper of the 28 of July, delivered to them from the Honourable Committee of Estates, Do finde that the first part thereof concerning the great Offers made by the Parliament and Committee of Estates for the security of Religion, is no other but what was fully answered in our last Paper of the 25 of July, delivered to their Lordships, wherein it was plainly demonstrate by Theologicall reasons (though their Lordships are pleased to call them Politick) that the present Engagement is inconsistent with the safety and security of Religion. Next whereas it is affirmed in their Lordships Paper, that these grounds and reasons are the same which were fully answered before, we wish it had been instanced when and where they were answered, for we know no such thing.

Another reflection upon that former Paper of ours is thus expressed, “That the Generall Assembly hath proceeded to such a Declaration before they had in an Ecclesiastick way from clear testimonies out of the word of God or convincing of our consciences, demonstrate the unlawfulnesse of the undertaking:” Where we can see no reason why it should seem so very strange to the Honourable Committee, that the Generall Assembly hath so proceeded to a Declaration of their judgement concerning this businesse. For as it hath been no unusuall thing, but very ordinary that approved Synods, both Provinciall, National, and Oecumenicall have declared their judgement, without publishing the particular grounds and reasons thereof from Scripture (a work more proper for full Tractates then for Synodicall Decrees or Cannons.) So if their Lordships had been pleased to attend (for many attended not) the late Parliament-Sermons mainly intended for their Lordships information, and had with mindes unprejudiced, hearkened thereunto, and searched into all the Papers lately published in Print by the Commission of the last Assembly, they might have been by the blessing of God convinced from the Word of God of the unlawfulnesse of the present Engagement.

There are three things which may justly seem to us more strange: One is, That the Declaration of Parliament having given assurance in this manner, “We are resolved not to ingage in any War before the necessity and lawfulnesse thereof be cleared, so as all who are wel-affected may be satisfied therewith;” yet now they have ingaged in War without any such clearing of the necessity and lawfulnesse thereof, or satisfaction given to the wel-affected.

Another is, that although there are so great professions and offers in the generall to satisfie what can be desired for the security of Religion, yet none of those particulars desired by the late Commission of the Kirk for the security of Religion have been granted. We shall here onely give instance in one of those desires, which was, that His Majesties concessions and offers concerning Religion, sent home from the Isle of Wight, having been found by the said Commission unsatisfactory and destructive to the Covenant, might be by the Parl. declared unsatisfactory to their Lordships.

In this great point there hath been no satisfaction given, onely it was lightly touched in one clause of the Parliaments Declaration, and so ambiguously expressed, as might suffer many interpretations, and although this ambiguity was clearly laid open by the Commissioners of the last Generall Assembly in their Representation; yet to this day there hath been nothing published neither by the Parliament nor Committee of Estates to give any clearer satisfaction, by disclaiming those offers and concessions as unsatisfactory to the Parliament: So that this (if there were no more) gives us great cause to apprehend that there is a greater mystery latent in that businesse then yet appeareth.

A third thing which seemeth strange to us is, That their Lordships desire of arguments from Scripture to prove the unlawfulnesse of this Engagement was not propounded to the Commissioners of the last Assembly, before the emitting of the Declaration of Parliament, and before the Levies (when it had been most orderly and seasonable) but is now propounded after publick Resolutions and Declarations, yea not till those resolutions are put in actuall execution.

However seeing their Lordships do now desire proofs from Scripture for the unlawfulnesse of the Engagement.

We answer, That as joyning and concurring in this Engagement is unlawfull to all the wel-affected in this Kingdom, their consciences being altogether unsatisfied in the lawfulnesse thereof; and as it is unlawfull in the manner of putting it in execution, being accompanied with so many injuries, oppressions, and crying abominations, and with so much persecution of piety; so it is unlawfull in the own nature of it, and as it is stated upon the grounds of the Declarations of Parliament, and Committee of Estates. And this unlawfulnesse of the Engagement in it self, we have demonstrate in the Declaration herewith communicate to their Lordships, unto which we remit them for satisfaction in that point, and do not doubt but their Lordships may be convinced thereby of the evil of their way, and that it is so far from being a pious and necessary Engagement (as their Lordships are pleased to call it) that it is a most unlawfull and sinfull Engagement to be repented of, and forsaken by all that have any hand in it, as they desire to make their peace with God. And we heartily wish that their Lordships subsequent proceedings may be reall testimonies, that their calling for Scripture proofs was from a reall desire to be informed and edified.

As to their Lordships other desire of our demonstrating from the Word of God, that the Kirk hath interest in the undertakings and Engagements in War, and what that interest is, We had thought this point to be without controversie in this Kingdom, not onely in respect of Kirk and State, their joyning and co-operating (each in their proper sphere, in the former Expeditions of this Kingdom into England, but also because the very Conferences which have been between Committees of Kirk and State concerning this undertaking and Engagement, doth plainly suppose an interest of the Kirk in such affairs.

If their Lordships mean any politick interest in such undertakings, we claim no such thing, if the meaning be of a Spirituall interest and so far as concerneth the point of Conscience, there can be no doubt thereof made by such as do with David make the testimonies of the LORD their Counsellors, Psalm 119, 24. And consult with GOD as he used to do in undertaking War: It is also to be remembred that Joshua and all the Congregation of Israel were commanded to go out and in at the word of Eliazer the Priest, who was to aske councell of the LORD for them, Numb. 27, 28. Hath not the Word of God prescribed to the Christian Magistrate the Rules of a lawfull War, And doth it not belong to particular Ministers, much more to the Assemblies of the Kirk, to declare the minde of God from Scripture, for all sorts of duties, and against all sorts of sins. And if the present War be a case of conscience, and alledged to be the most fit and necessary means for preservation of Religion, who seeth not that the Kirk hath an undoubted interest in resolving and determining such a case of Conscience from the word of God. This we shall onely adde, that whereas in the Parliaments Letter to the Presbyteries three instances were adduced by way of reflection upon the proceedings of the late Commission, as medling with Civill matters in which they had no Interest, The Commission did in their Printed Vindication so clear from Scripturall grounds their Interest in such things, as their Lordships might have been easily satisfied in that point. We shall here onely mention one passage containing a good and safe rule for such Cases, The Duties of the second Table, as well as of the first, as namely, The Duties between King and Subject, Parents and Children, Husbands and Wives, Masters and Servants, and the like being contained in, and to be taught and cleared from the Word of God, are in that respect, and so far as concerneth the point of Conscience, a subject of Ministeriall Doctrine, and in difficult cases a subject of cognizance and Judgement, to the Assemblies of the Kirk.

Eodem die, Post Meridiem. Sess. XXIII.

A Declaration and Exhortation of the Generall Assembly of the Church of Scotland, to their Brethren of England.

As the necessity of preserving a right understanding and mutuall confidence betwixt the Churches of Christ in both Kingdoms constrains us, so the good acceptance and the suitable affections that the Declaration of the last Generall Assembly met with in England from the Lovers of the Covenant and present Reformation, together with the many Testimonies that have of late been given unto the Truth in that Land, invites and incourages us to make known unto our Brethren there, our sense of the present condition of publick affairs, so far as concerns Religion and the point of Conscience.

The dispensation of God in ruling of the Nations, and in the revolutions of his Providence towards them, is full of wonder in all the earth; And we, who live in this Island, have cause to look upon it with speciall observation, in regard of that which concerns our selves. For many generations these two Kingdoms stood at odds and were the instruments of many sufferings and calamities one to another, untill at last the LORD having compassion upon both, did unite them under one King; which great and long desired Blessing hath received such increase from our being united together in one League and Covenant as doth adde much to the good and happinesse of both Nations: Therefore is it to be looked upon by all the Lovers of Truth and Peace in these Lands as a just ground of much thanksgiving and many praises unto GOD, even in the day of our greatest calamity and affliction what ever befall, as we know no cause why we should forget so great a mercy or repent of so good a work.

But as the common Enemies of these Kingdoms studied by all means to keep them from entring into that Covenant, so hath all their power and policy, now, for five years past, been imployed to bring it to nought: As soon as it had being the Popish, Prelaticall and Malignant Party did bend all their forces against it; and when by the mighty hand of GOD they were scattered and brought to confusion, in their stead stood up in England a generation who have perverted the Truth, and by turning aside into Errour have obstructed the work of Reformation; and by forsaking of the Covenant, and forgetting of the Oath of GOD, have brought a great reproach upon his Name, and made the Enemy to blaspheme; whose unthankfulnesse and unstedfastnesse, with the many provocations of these Lands, hath provoked the Lord again to raise out of the dust the horn of Malignants, and to arm them with such power as is terrible to his People, and threatens his Work with ruine. And albeit, we acknowledge our selves bound and are still resolved to preserve and defend his Majesties Person and Authority in the preservation and defence of the true Religion and Liberties of the Kingdoms: Yet it is unto us matter of very great sorrow and grief that so many in our Land should so far joyn in Malignant Designes, and that there should be found amongst us who have undertaken and are now putting in execution an unlawfull War for promoving their ends and opposing and making void (so far as in them lies) the Ends of the Covenant: Neverthelesse in this we cannot but rejoyce that they went not without a Witnesse and a Warning disswading them to go.

And we desire our Brethren of England to know, that as a very considerable number of the Members of the Parliament did dissent from and protest against the proceedings of the major part in reference to this Engagement, so all the particular Synods and Presbyteries in this Kingdom, excepting some few, who by reason of their remotenesse and shortnesse of time had not the opportunity, have most harmoniously joyned with and seconded the Desires of the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly for preventing so unlawfull a War: And now the Commissioners out of all the Provinces conveened in this Nationall Assembly, as after an exact examination they have unanimously approved the proceedings of the Commissioners of the former Assembly against that Engagement; so have they emitted a Declaration to all the People of GOD in this Land, shewing it to be contrary to GODS Word and to the Solemn League and Covenant. Neither have Ministers onely by their preaching, and Kirk Judicatories by their Petitions and Declarations given testimony against it; but many others in this Land also by supplicating the High and Honourable Court of Parliament for satisfaction to their Consciences thereanent: and when it could not be obtained, many have chosen rather to suffer the spoiling of their goods with joy, then to sin against GOD by complying with an evil course. And many of the Officers of our former Army, who are of speciall note for their good carriage and deserving in the Cause of GOD, have rather choosed to quit their charges then to joyn in it: Nay, the wel-affected, both Ministers and People, as they do bear testimony against it before men, so groan under it before GOD. So that this character may justly be put upon it by all who shall speak of it now or in after Ages, That as it is a foul breach of the Covenant under a pretence and profession of being for the ends of the Covenant, so being carryed on against the Consciences of the people, and contrary to the most harmonious and universall Testimonies of many Presbyteries and Synods that have been given against it, it is a sinning with many Witnesses. A paralell will hardly be found in this or in any other Land wherein a publick sinfull course hath been carried on with so high a hand against the Consciences of the People of God, and against so many Warnings of the Servants of GOD, and generall opposition from the Judicatories of the Kirk; which yet is the less to be wondred at, because the greatest part of those who have been most active in contriving and carrying on of the same, were either once open Enemies, or always secret underminers, or indifferent and neutrall in the Cause of God.

But whatsoever be the falling away of such, we shall desire and do expect that our Brethren in England, who continue faithfull, may rest confident of the generality of all such of this Kingdom as were at first active in promoting the Covenant and Work of Reformation, that they are also still faithfull in adhering thereunto, and walking after their former principles do resolve to abide stedfast and to hold fast the bands of Brotherhood and union between these Kingdoms: Neither are we lesse confident of the like Resolutions and Affections of our Brethren in England: The many Testimonies which the Truth and Cause of CHRIST, the Covenant and Presbyteriall Government have lately received from that cloud of Witnesses of the Ministery in severall Provinces and Counties of that Kingdom, after the example of the worthy Ministery of the City of London against the Errours of Independency, Anabaptism, Antinomianism, Arminianism, Socinianism, Familism, Libertinism, Sceptism, Erastianism, and other new and dangerous Doctrines spred and received amongst many in that Nation; As they are unto us matter of great praise and hearty thanksgiving unto GOD, so also an evidence of the stedfastness of many in England, and a token for good, and a wide door of hope that the Lord will perfect his work and bring forth the headstone of his House in that Land. It shall be the wisdom of each Nation to keep the golden path of truth and righteousnesse betwixt the crooked and corrupt wayes of Malignants upon the one hand and Sectaries upon the other, and for each of the Nations so to look upon another, as to distinguish betwixt the prevalent part and the better part, and betwixt friends and foes.

We conceive it to be high time for both Nations to search and try their ways and turn again to the LORD, that he who wounded us may heal us, and he who hath broken us may binde us up. The sin of both hath been the departing from the rule of the Covenant, and that we did not trust God for the perfecting of his Work, walking by the rule of piety, but took our selves to humane policies, and endeavoured to carry it on by carnall and worldly means. For as Scotland did too much connive at and comply with Malignants, which is the immediate and neerest cause of all our present troubles and distractions; so England neglecting to hold fast the truth and to submit themselves to the Government of Jesus Christ, so clearly held forth by the pious and learned Assembly of Divines, did connive at many abominable Blasphemies and Errours, and complying with Sectaries, gave way to their wicked Toleration: Neither is it the least part of the sin of both Lands; that they have more minded the outward then the inward Reformation, the erecting of the outward Fabrick of GODS House, then the providing furniture for it by advancing the power of the Gospel, that his glory may be seen in his Temple. Because of these things is there great wrath from the LORD against these Kingdoms, and his controversie shall be continued untill we really turn away from our crooked paths. Therefore as we wish that none of this Land may flatter themselves in their evil wayes, but repent and amend; so we desire our Brethren of England to consider what hath been the bitter fruits of their slow progresse in and neglect of the Work of Reformation, and of their connivance at and complying with Sectaries, and to do no more so, but that whatsoever is commanded by the God of heaven, it be diligently done for the House of the God of heaven.

We trust that the Parliament of England will be wise to remember and consider the great mercies of God towards them in delivering them from all their Enemies, and the many opportunities put into their hands for advancing and establishing the work of Reformation; for neglect whereof God hath now again threatened to lift up their Enemies above them, that he may once more prove what they will do for his Name, and for setling the order of his House. God forbid that they should run from one extream to another, from compliance with Sectaries to compliance with Malignants, and hearken to terms of an unsafe and sinfull Peace, We cannot but abhor the purposes of any who minde the subversion of Monarchical Government, which we heartily wish to be preserved and continued in his Majesties Person, and Posterity; and we do no lesse dislike the Practises of those who deal so hardly with his Majesties Person, earnestly desiring that he were in the condition he was into by the advice of both Kingdoms before he was taken away by a party of Sir Thomas Fairfax Army; nor are we against the restoring of the King to the exercise of his power in a right order and way. Yet considering what great expence of blood and pains these Kingdoms have been at for maintaining their just Liberties and bringing the Work of Reformation this length; And considering his Majesties great aversnesse from setling Reformation of Religion, and his adhering still to Episcopacy; We trust that security will be demanded and had from his Majesty for Religion, before he be brought to one of his Houses in or neer about London, with Honour, Freedom and safety. And considering of what importance the Solemn League and Covenant is unto all the interests of both Kingdoms concerning their Religion, Liberties and Peace, to make an agreement without establishing of it, were not only to rob these Nations of the blessings they have already attained by it, but to open a door to let in all the corruptions that have been formerly in the Kirks of God in these Lands, and all the abuses and usurpations that have been in the Civill Government, and again to divide these two Kingdoms that are now so happily united and conjoyned: And therefore as we wish that all mis-understandings betwixt the Nations, and betwixt the King and his people may be removed, that there may be a happy and lasting Peace, so that there may be no agreement without establishing and enjoyning the Covenant in all these three Kingdoms; and that for this end God would give wisdom to all that are intrusted in the managing of publick affairs that they may seasonably discover and carefully avoid all snares which may be laid either by Sectaries, or Malignants, or both, under colour of a Treaty of Peace. And we are confident, through the Lord, that all the obstructions and oppositions, by which his work has been retarded and interrupted in this Island, shall not onely be taken out of the way, but shall turn to the advantage and furtherance of it at last. The onely wise God can and will bring about his holy purposes by unlikely, yea by contrary means: And God forbid that either our Brethren of England or our selves should give way to despondency of spirit, and cast away the hopes of that so much prayed for and so much wished for Reformation of Religion, and Uniformity in all the parts thereof according to the Covenant: And now it is our hearts desire and prayer to God, that amidst the many trials and tentations of these times, none of the servants of God and witnesses of Jesus Christ may be deserted, or left to themselves to comply either with the Malignant party upon the one hand, or with Sectaries upon the other. Brethren pray for us, and the God of all grace, who hath called us unto his eternal glory, after that ye have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen and settle you.

August, 2, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXIV.

Answer to the Letter of the Reverend Assembly of Divines in England.

Right Honourable, Right Reverend and Wel-beloved in our Lord,

We cease not to give thanks to the Father of our Lord Jesus, by whose strength you keep the Word of his patience now in these times, when many depart from the Faith, giving heed to seducing Spirits; As also, that he who hath founded Zion, hath been pleased, by our Covenant sworn to the most high God, to lay the hopefull foundation of a glorious Work in these three Kingdoms, to unite his People therein, as one stick in the hand of the LORD.

We cannot but acknowledge to the Honour and Glory of the Lord, Wonderfull in counsell and excellent in working, that hee hath strongly united the spirits of all the godly in this Kingdom, and of his Servants in the Ministery, first in the severall Presbyteries and Synods, and now in this Nationall Assembly, in an unanimous and constant adhering to our first Principles and the Solemn League and Covenant, And particularly in giving a testimony against the present unlawfull Engagement in War: Yet it seemeth good to the LORD who hath his Fire in Zion and Furnace in Jerusalem, for the purging of the vessels of his house to suffer many adversaries to arise with violence to obstruct and stop this great and effectuall door, which the Lord hath opened unto us. But we know that he openeth, and no man shutteth, and shutteth, and no man openeth: yea, he will cause them who say they are for the Covenant and are not, but are Enemies thereto, and do associate with Malignants or Sectaries, to acknowledge that God hath loved us, and that his truth is in us and with us. And now dearly beloved, seeing the Lord hath kept you together so many years, when the battel of the Warriour hath been with confused noise, and garments rolled in blood, the Lord also sitting as a refiner to purifie the Sons of Levi, and blessing you with unity and soundnesse in the Faith, we are confident you will not cease to give a publick testimony for Christ, both against Sectaries and all Seducers, who prophecie lies in the name of the LORD, and against Malignants and Incendiaries (the Prelaticall and Popish Faction) who now again bestir themselves to hold up the rotten and tottering throne of Antichrist, and are (whatever they pretend) the reall enemies of Reformation: As also, that as the Embassadors of Jesus Christ and his Watchmen, you will give seasonable warning to the Honourable Houses of Parliament, that now (after the losse of the opportunity of so many years) they would, in their places, repair the House of the LORD, that lyeth so long desolate, and promove the work of Reformation and Uniformity according to the Covenant.

For if the Honourable Houses of Parliament had timely made use of that power, which God had put in their hands for suppressing of Sectaries, and had taken a speedy course for setling of Presbyteriall Government, (a speciall and effectuall means appointed by God to purge his Church from all scandals in Doctrine and Practise) Then had not the insolencie of that party arisen to such a height, as to give occasion to the Malignants of both Kingdoms to justifie and blesse themselves in their old opposition to the work of Reformation, and to encourage one another, to new and more dangerous attempts; Neither had the Malignant party ever grown so strong in this Kingdom, if the Sectaries had not been connived at in ENGLAND; For their prime pretence (for their present rising in Armes) is, that they may suppress the Sectaries, and vindicate the King from that base condition, unto which he is brought by that party: Yet these do not wisely, nor well, who avoiding or opposing Sectarisme, split themselves upon the rock of Malignancy, and by taking that party by the hand now, do own all the cruelty, bloodshed and other ungodly and unjust Acts, which they have done since the beginning of this Reformation. And as we take thankfully your testimony of our steiring so steady and even a course between the dangerous rocks of Prophanesse and Malignancy on the one hand, and of Errour, Schisme, Heresie and Blaspheme on the other hand; So we trust ye will not cease to give testimony against both these evils, and represent the same to the Honourable Houses of Parliament, as you shall have fit occasion; And that you will gravely warne your dissenting Brethren what a door they keep open for Errors and Heresies, by their tenet of Independency; Whereby they leave no means of Authoritative Ecclesiastick Suppression of Errours; If an Independent Congregation will please to own them. We also are confident that you will be remembrancers to that famous City of London, and the whole Kingdom, of their Engagement to the LORD, in the Solemn League and Covenant: Nor will we suffer our selves to believe that the wel-affected in the Houses of Parliament, In the City of London, and throughout that whole Kingdom will agree or harken to the motions of any such Treaty of Peace, as leaves out the best security for Religion, the Cause of GOD, and the Solemn League and Covenant. Thus desiring the continuance of your Prayers to God for us, in this hour of temptation; and promising (through his grace and strength) to continue in prayers for you, We commit you to the infinite Wisdom, Power, Goodnesse, and Faithfulnesse of our blessed GOD and Father in Christ, in whom we are,

Your very loving and affectionate Brethren to serve you,

The Ministers and Elders conveened in the GENERAL ASSEMBLY of the Kirk of Scotland.

2 August, 1648.

DIRECT,

To the Right Honourable, and Right Reverend the Assembly of Divines in England now assembled at Westminster.

Eodem die, Post Meridiem. Sess. XXV.

The Humble Supplication of the Generall Assembly, To the Right Honourable the Committee of Estates.

Whereas the High and Honourable Court of Parliament and your Lordships were pleased to injoyn the subscription of a Declaration and Band of the date June 10, 1648. And we having found after such examination and tryall, as is competent to the Servants of GOD in an Ecclesiastick way, that the same is a snare to the Consciences of the People of GOD in this Land to involve them in guiltinesse, and to draw them from their former principles and Vows in the Solemn League and Covenant, as doth more fully appear in our Act concerning the same herewith presented unto your Lordships. Therefore from our zeal to the glory of GOD and tender care of the souls committed unto us, and for our exoneration, As we do seriously exhort that your Lordships would be sensible of the guilt that you have already brought upon your selves and others, by injoyning and urging that subscription, So we do earnestly and in the bowels of Jesus Christ intreat, That your Lordships would take such order and course as that it may be no further pressed upon the people of GOD throughout the Land.

And because the people groan under the violence and oppression of Officers and Souldiers in their Quarterings or otherwise throughout all the corners of the Countrey (which as it hath asscended into the ears of the LORD of Hosts, so we doubt not but it is come to your knowledge) We conceive it to be incumbent to us to represent the same to your Lordships, beseeching and obtesting you that as you would not desire that the LORD should visit because of these things, you would think upon an effectuall remedy for punishing and redressing what is past, and preventing the like in time coming.

And whereas by an Act and inhibition of your Lordships, The Liberty of Printing being one of the Kirks Priviledges confirmed by Parliament is restrained, Therefore we intreat that the inhibition upon the Printers may be taken off.

And now having condiscendcd upon a Declaration to all the Members of this Kirk concerning present dangers and duties, We do in all humility offer the same to your Lordships (together with our Answer to the Paper last sent to us from your Lordships) professing in the sight of GOD (whose Servants we are) that we have walked herein according to the rule of his Word, and have nothing before our eyes but his Glory, and the well of his People; And therefore intreats your Lordships, that you would seriously ponder the same without prejudice, and as you desire to be comforted in the day of your accompts, to make right use of the light that is holden forth therein from Gods Word.

August 3, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXVI.

Act for censuring Ministers for their silence, and not speaking to the corruptions of the time.

The Generall Assembly, taking to their serious consideration, the great scandals which have lately encreased, partly through some Ministers their reserving and not declaring of themselves against the prevalent sins of the times, partly through the spite, Malignity, and insolency of others against such Ministers as have faithfully and freely reproved the Sins of the times without respect of persons, Do therefore for preventing and removing such scandals hereafter, Appoint and Ordain, that every Minister do by the word of Wisdom apply his Doctrine faithfully against the publick Sins and Corruptions of these times, and particularly against the Sins and Scandals in that Congregation wherein he lives, according to the Act of the Generall Assembly 1596, revived by the Assembly at Glasgow 1638. Appointing that such as shall be found not applying their Doctrine to corruptions, which is the Pastorall gift, cold, and wanting of Spirituall zeal, flatterers and dissembling of publick sins, and especially of great Personages in their Congregations, that all such persons be censured according to the degree of their faults and continuing therein be deprived; And according to the Act of the Generall Assembly 1646, Sess. 10, That beside all other scandals, silence, or ambiguous speaking in the publike Cause, much more detracting and disaffected speeches be seasonably censured: As therefore the Errours and exorbitancies of Sectaries in England are not to be passed in silence, but plain warning to be given of the danger of so near a contagion, that people may beware of it, and such as neglect this duty to be Censured by their Presbyteries, So it is thought fit and Appointed by the Assembly, conform to the foresaid Acts, That the main current of applications in Sermons may run along against the evils that prevail at home, and namely against the contempt of the Word, against all profanesse, against the present defection from the League and Covenant, against the unlawfull Engagement in War, against the unlawfull Band and Declaration of the date of the 10 of June ordained to be subscribed by all the Subjects, and other unjust Decrees established by Law, against the Plots and Practices of Malignants, and against the Principles and Tenents of Erastianism, which spread among divers in this Kingdom; For the better confutation whereof, it is hereby Recommended to the Ministery to study that point of controversie well, that they may be the more able to stop the mouths of gainsayers: Tis also hereby Recommended to the severall Presbyteries and Provinciall Synods, that they make speciall enquiry and triall concerning all the Ministery in their bounds, And if any be found too sparing generall, or ambiguous in the foresaid applications and reproofs that they be sharply rebuked, dealt with, and warned to amend under the pain of suspension from their Ministery; And if after such warning given they amend not, that such be suspended by Presbyteries, and in case of their negligence by the Synods till the next Generall Assembly; But if there be any, who do neglect and omit such applications and reproofs, and continue in such negligence after admonition and dealing with them, they are to be cited, and after due triall of the offence to be deposed, for being pleasers of men rather then servants of Christ, for giving themselves to a detestable indifferency or neutrality in the Cause of God, and for defrauding the souls of people, yea for being highly guilty of the blood of souls in not giving them warning: Much more are such Ministers to be censured with Deposition from their Ministry who preach for the lawfulnes or pray for the success of the present unlawfull Engagement, or that go along with the Army themselves, or who subscribe any Bands or take any Oaths not approved by the General Assembly or their Commissioners, or by their counsel, countenance or approbation make themselves accessory to the taking of such Bands and Oaths by others: It is to be understood that if any Minister preach in defence of or pray for the successe to the Sectaries in England, he is likewayes to be censured by deposition. And this we adde as a generall rule to be observed on both hands, but not as if we had found any of the Ministery of this Kingdom to be favourers of the Sectaries in England.

And in case any Minister for his freedom in preaching, and faithfull discharge of his conscience shall be in the face of the Congregation or elsewhere upbraided, railed at, mocked, or threatened, or if any injury or violence be done to his person, or any stop and disturbance made to him in the exercise of his Ministeriall calling, The Presbyterie of the bounds shall forthwith enter in processe with the offender, and whoever he be Charge him to satisfie the Discipline of the Kirk by publick Repentance, which if any do not, or refuse to do, That then the Presbyterie proceed to Excommunication against him; In all which Presbyteries and Synods are to give an account of their diligence: And the Assembly Appoints this Act to be intimate in the several Congregations of this Kirk.

August 4, 1648. Post Meridiem. Sees. XXIX.

Overtures concerning the education of the Hie-land Boys in the Province of Argyle.

This day the report following being made from the Committee concerning the education of Hie-land Boys in Argyle, viz.

“The Committee considering the Bill remitted by the Generall Assembly to us concerning the Hie-land Boys (who are given up to be fourty in number of good spirits and approven by the Province of Argyle) Do humbly think that four of them who are ready for the Colledge should be recommended to the Universities to get Burses on in every Colledge. As for the rest of the 40. who are to be brought up at Grammar Schools, The Committee thinks that if the said Boys should be scattered through the Kingdom they should lose the Irish language, and so the Assembly shall fail of their purpose to make them usefull for the Hie-lands: And therefore do humbly conceive that it were fitting that every Congregation pay yearly fourty shillings Scots for maintaining the said Boys at Schools in Glasgow, or in other places where many of them may be together accepted of, and that the money be brought in yearly to the Generall Assembly by the Commissioners of Presbyteries, and that Presbyteries augment or diminish the said proportion according to the ability of every Congregation.”

The Assembly having considered the foresaid Report, Approves the first Overture, And recommends Colin Campbell to the University of Aberdeen, Duncan Campbell to Edinburgh, Patrick Campbell to Glasgow, Zachary Maccullum to St Leonards Colledge in St Andrews: As also Approve the second Overture, seriously Recommending to Presbyteries, That the said fourty shillings be collected carefully and sent to Glasgow, And the Ministers of Glasgow shall appoint some sufficient man in that Town to receive the said Collection from Presbyteries, And to take charge of the boording and entertainment of the saids Boys in Glasgow at Schooles, and they shall send in the names of the Boys with a Certificate of their proficiency yearly to the Generall Assembly: And this Collection shall onely endure for the space of twelve years.

August 5, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXX.

Explanation of the fifth Article of the Overtures concerning Appeals past in the Assembly, 1643.

The Generall Assembly for clearing the sense of the fifth Article of the Overtures concerning Appeals in the Assembly, 1643, Sess. 2, Do Declare that if Appellations, Post latam sententiam be not presented to the Judicatory when the sentence is pronounced: The party shall then immediately after the sentence protest for liberty of Appeal, as he shall see cause; And accordingly within ten dayes shall give in his Appeal in writ under his hand, either to the Judicatory or the Moderator thereof, otherwise the Appeal is not to be respected.

Eodem die, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXX.

Act discharging deposed or suspended Ministers from any exercise of the Ministery, or medling with the stipend.

The Generall Assembly considering that according to the ancient practise and order of this Kirk, the Censure of Suspension and Deposition of Ministers is both ab officio and à beneficio, as is also acknowledged by the 20 Act of the Parliament, Anno 1644, And that the continuance of suspended or deposed Ministers in the exercise of the Ministery or in the possession of their stipend hath been and ought to be accompted and censured as a great contempt of the Authority and Censures of the Kirk, Considering also that the continuance of deposed Ministers in the possession of the stipend, is a great prejudice and obstruction to the planting of the vaiking Kirk, and to the service of God there. Therefore do declare and Ordain, That whosoever after the sentence of Deposition pronounced against them, Do either exercise any part of the Ministeriall calling in the places they formerly served in, or elsewhere, or do possesse, meddle, or intromet with the stipend or other benefits whatsoever belonging to these Kirks they served at, They shall be proceeded against with Excommunication; And if any suspended Minister during his suspension, either exercise any part of the Ministeriall Calling, or intromet with the Stipend, that he be Deposed, And after deposition, continuing in either of these faults, That he be processed with Excommunication; But prejudice always to them of their stipend resting for by-gone service, and of any recompence due for building or repairing of the Manse according to the ordinary practise. And the Assembly recommends to Presbyteries seriously to be carefull of the putting of this Act in execution.

August 7, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXXI.

The Assemblies Declaration of the falshood and forgerie of a lying scandalous Pamphlet put forth under the name of their Reverend Brother, Master Alexander Henderson, after his death.

The Generall Assembly of this Kirk having seen a Printed Paper, Intituled, “The Declaration of Mr Alexander Henderson principall Minister of the Word of GOD at Edinburgh and chief Commissioner from the Kirk of Scotland to the Parliament and Synod of England made upon his death-bed.” And taking into their serious consideration how many grosse lies and impudent calumnies are herein contained; Out of the tender respect which they do bear to his name (which ought to be very precious to them and all posterity, for his faithfull service in the great Work of Reformation in these Kingdoms, wherein the LORD was pleased to make him eminently instrumentall) and lest through the malice of some, and ignorance of others the said Pamphlet should gain belief among the weaker sort, They have thought fit to make known and declare concerning the same as followeth,

That after due search and tryall they do finde that their worthy brother Master Alexander Henderson did from the time of his coming from London to Newcastle till the last moment of his departure out of this life upon all occasions manifest the constancy of his judgement touching the Work of Reformation in these Kingdoms; Namely, in all his discourses and conferences with his Majesty, and with his Brethren who were employed with him in the same Trust at Newcastle, In his Letters to the Commissioners at London, and particularly in his last discourse to his Majestie at his departing from Newcastle, being very weak and greatly decayed in his Naturall strength. When he was come from Newcastle by Sea to this Kingdom, he was in such a weak worn and failed condition, as it was evident to all who saw him, that he was not able to frame any such Declaration, for he was so spent that he died within eight dayes after his arrivall; And all that he was able to speak in that time did clearly shew his judgement of, and affection to the Work of Reformation and Cause of God, to be every way the same then, that it was in the beginning and progresse thereof, as divers Reverend Brethren who visited him have declared to this Assembly, and particularly two Brethren who constantly attended him from the time he came home till his breath expired. A further testimony may be brought from a short Confession of Faith under his hand found amongst his Papers, which is expressed as his last Words, wherein among other mercies he declareth himself most of all obliged to the grace and goodnesse of God for calling him to believe the Promises of the Gospel, and for exalting him to be a Preacher of them to others, and to be a willing though weak instrument in this great and wonderfull work of Reformation, which he earnestly beseecheth the Lord to bring to a happy conclusion. Other reasons may be added from the levity of the stile and manifest absurdities contained in that Paper. Upon consideration of all which this Assembly doth condemn the said Pamphlet as forged, scandalous, and false, And further Declare the author and contriver of the same to be void of charity and a good conscience, and a grosse lyar and calumniator led by the Spirit of the accuser of the Brethren.

Act for taking the Covenant at the first receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, and for the receiving of it also by all Students at their first entry to Colledges.

The Generall Assembly according to former recommendations, Doth Ordain that all young Students take the Covenant at their first entry to Colledges; And that hereafter all Persons whatsoever take the Covenant at their first receiving the Sacrament of the Lords Supper: Requiring hereby Provinciall Assemblies, Presbyteries and Universities to be carefull that this Act be observed, and accompt thereof taken in the visitation of Universities and particular Kirks, and in the tryall of Presbyteries.

Eodem die, Post Meridiem. Sess. XXXII.

Act concerning Presbyteries maintaining of Bursars.

The Generall Assembly Understanding that the frequent Recommendation of preceding Assemblies for maintaining Bursars, is by many Presbyteries neglected, Do therefore Ordain Synods to crave accompt thereof from Presbyteries at every Provinciall meeting, Which with the Presbyteries answer, shall be put upon record, That so the part both of Presbyteries and Synods and their negligence or diligence in so pious a work may be known by the examination of the Provinciall books to each Generall Assembly.

August 9, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXXV.

Act for dis-joyning the Presbytery of Zetland, from the Provinciall Synod of Orkney and Cathnes.

The General Assembly now after exact tryal, finding that the Presbytery of Zetland cannot meet with the Provincial of Cathnes and Orknay to which it was adjoyned by an Act of the Assembly 1646, Sess. 11, And that the allowance and dispensation granted in the preceding Assembly for the halfe of their number to keep the meetings of the said Provinciall cannot be observed in respect of the great distance of that Isle by sea from the land, and the dangerousness of the seas there, and of the passage through them, Therefore after hearing the parties interessed and serious deliberation of the matter, The Assembly doth hereby Dis-joyn the Presbytery of Zetland from the Provincial of Cathnes and Orknay, And Declares for these reasons, That the said Presbytery is to be hereafter subordinate immediately to the Generall Assembly, For which cause, their Commissioners are to be sent to each Generall Assembly the more carefully, And it is hereby Recommended to them that they send to the next Assembly a particular information of the quality and condition of all their Kirks according to the direction of the act of the preceding Assembly Sess. 27, Entituled an act for pressing and furthering the planting of Kirks.

Aug. 10, 1648. Post Meridiem. Sess. XXXVIII.

Overtures for the Remedies of the grievous and common Sins of the Land in this present time.

The Sins of the Land and the Causes and occasions thereof being considered, The following Remedies of these Sins were propounded.

CIVILL REMEDIES.

For the present, untill the Overtures prepared to be presented to the Parliament, It is to be Recommended to every Congregation to make use of the 9 Act of the Parliament 1645, at Perth, for having Magistrates and Justices in every Congregation, and of the 8 Act of the said Parliament against Swearing, Drinking and mocking of Piety, and all other Acts of Parliament for restraining or punishing of Vice; particularly for the better restraining of the sin of Whoredom that each Magistrate in every Congregation exact and make compt to the Session of fourty pounds for each Fornicatour and Fornicatrix, of an hundreth Merks for each one of their relapse in Fornication, of an hundreth pounds for each Adulterer and Adulteress according to express Acts of Parliament which is to be exacted of those who may pay it, and the discretion of the Magistrate is to modifie it according to the ability or inability of each Delinquent.

DOMESTICK REMEDIES.

1. Let care be taken of conscionable receiving of servants, that they have testimonials of their honest behaviour: And let all such as give testimonials take heed that these to whom they give them, be free of scolding, swearing, lying and such like more common sins, as well as fornication, adultery, drunkennesse and other grosse and hainous evils; let the ordinary time of giving Testimonials be in face of Session: And if an extraordinary exigent be: let it be given by the Minister with consent of the elder of the bounds, wherein the person craving the Testimoniall hath resided; If they have fallen or relapsed in scandalous sins, let their Testimoniall bear both their fall and Repentance.

2. Let care be had that the Worship of God be practised, and Discipline exercised in Families, according to the Directory for Family Worship in all things as was appointed in the General Assembly 1647, especially in the Ministers constant Catechizing of the Family, and in the performance of the Duties of the Sabbath by all the members thereof.

3. Let persons to be married and who have children to be baptized, who are very rude and ignorant, be stirred up and exhorted, as at all times, so especially at that time, to attain some measure of Christian knowledge in the grounds of Religion, that they may give to the Minister, before the Elder of the Bounds wherein they live, some accompt of their knowledge, that so they may the better teach their family and train up their children.

4. Let every family that hath any in it that can read, have a Bible and a Psalm-Book, and make use of them; and where none can read, let them be stirred up to traine up their children in reading, and use any other good remedie the Minister and Session can fall on.

GENERALL ECCLESIASTICK REMEDIES.

1. Let the Remedies which were given at Perth 1645, and are mentioned in the Generall Assembly 1646, anent the Sins of Ministers be put in execution.

2. Let suspension from the Lords Sacrament be more carefully executed.

3. Let persons relapse in Adultery (or above) quadrilapse in Fornication (or above) or often guilty of other grosser scandals, be Excommunicat somewhat more summarly nor in an ordinary processe (except there be more nor ordinary signes, and an eminent measure of Repentance made known to the Session and Presbyterie) both for the hainousness of the Sins and continuance therein, and also for terrour to others; And these not to be relaxed from the sentence of Excommunication without evidence, and undeniable signes of Repentance.

4. Let unpartiall proceeding be used against men of all quality, for their scandalous walking, and in particular for drunkennesse, swearing, and other scandalous sins. And this to be tryed at the Visitation of Kirks.

PARTICULAR ECCLESIASTICK REMEDIES: AND I. AGAINST IGNORANCE.

1. Let Ministers Catechize one day every week (whereon also they may Baptize and Lecture or Preach) and let them Preach every Lords Day both before and after noon, according to former Acts of Generall Assemblies, Let Presbyteries and Synods be very carefull of this; And let every Provinciall Book, contain an exact accompt thereof.

2. Let Ministers examine all of every quality of whose knowledge they have no certain notice.

3. Let young persons be Catechized by the Minister from the time they are capable of instruction, and let them not be delayed till they be of age to Communicat.

4. Let persons grosly ignorant be debarred from the Communion; for the first and second time, let them be debarred, suppressing their names; for the third time, expressing their names; for the fourth time, bring them to publick Repentance; all this is to be understood of those that profit nothing, and labours not for knowledge: But if they be profiting in any measure, or labouring that they may profit, their case is very considerable, they ought to have more forbearance.

II. ECCLESIASTICK REMEDIES AGAINST PROPHANESSE.

1. Let ignorant and scandalous persons be put off, and kept off Kirk Sessions.

2. Let every Elder have a certain bounds assigned to him that he may visit the same every moneth at least, and report to the Session what scandalls and abuses are therein, or what persons have entered without Testimonials.

3. Let all scandalous persons be suspended from the Lords Supper.

4. Let the Minister deal in private with them that are professing publick Repentance before the Elder of the bounds, thus to try the evidence of their Repentance.

5. Let these who have fallen in Fornication make publick profession of Repentance three severall Sabbaths, who is guilty of relapse in Fornication six Sabbaths, who is guilty of trelapse in Fornication, or hath once fallen in Adultery 26 Sabbaths, and these sins to be confessed both in one habite, viz. in Sackloth, Quadrilapse in Fornication and relapse in Adultery, three quarters of a year, Incest or Murder a year, or 52 Sabbaths, in case the Magistrate do not his duty in punishing such crimes capitally; They that fall in Fornication or relapses therein, are first to confesse their Sin before the Session, and thereafter before the Congregation; They that are guilty of greater degrees of that Sin and of the other Sins mentioned in this Article, are to confess their Sin both before the Session and Presbyterie, and there to shew some signes of Repentance before they be brought to the Congregation.

6. Some are to be rebuked at the time of Catechizing, who deserve more nor a private reproof, and yet needs not be brought to publick Repentance.

7. It will be a good remedie against Sabbath-breaking by Carriers and Travellers, That Ministers where they dwell cause them to bring Testimonials from the place where they rested on these Lords dayes wherein they were from home.

8. Let all persons who flit from one Paroch to another have sufficient Testimonials, This is to be extended to all Gentlemen and Persons of quality and all their followers, who come to reside with their Families at Edinburgh, or elsewhere, and let the Minister from whom they flit advertise the Minister to whom they flit, if (to his knowledge) they be lying under any scandall.

9. Let Ministers be free with persons of quality for amendment of their faults, and (if need shall be) let them take help thereto of some of the Brethren of the Presbyterie.

10. Let the Presbyteries take speciall notice of Ministers who do converss frequently and familiarly with Malignants, and with scandalous and prophane persons, especially such as belong to other Paroches.

11. Let privie Censures of Presbyteries and Synods be performed with more Accuracie, Diligence and Zeal.

12. For better keeping of the Sabbath, let every Elder take notice of such as are within his bounds, how they keep the Kirk, how the time is spent before, betwixt, and after the time of publick Worship.

13. Let no Minister resort to any Excommunicate person without license from the Presbyterie nisi in extremis and let Ministers take speciall notice of such persons as haunt with Excommunicants, and processe them.

14. Frequent correspondence betwixt Presbyteries is a good remedie.

15. At the visitation of each Congregation, let the Session Book be well visited, and for that effect, let it be delivered to two or three Brethren seven or eight dayes before the visitation, that their report of it may be in readinesse against the day of Visitation.

The Assembly allows of all these Overtures and Remedies of the Sins of the Land; And Ordains all of them to be carefully and conscionably put in practise.

Act for examining the Paraphrase of the Psalms and other Scripturall Songs.

The Generall Assembly Appoints Rouse Paraphrase of the Psalms, with the corrections thereof now given in by the Persons appointed by the last Assembly for that purpose, to be sent to Presbyteries, That they may carefully revise and examine the same, and thereafter send them with their corrections to the Commission of this Assembly to be appointed for publick affairs, Who are to have a care to cause re-examine the Animadversions of Presbyteries, and prepare a report to the next Generall Assembly; Intimating hereby, That if Presbyteries be negligent hereof, the next Generall Assembly is to go on and take the same Paraphrase to their consideration without more delay: And the Assembly Recommends to Master John Adamson and Mr Thomas Crafurd to revise the Labours of Mr Zachary Boyd upon the other Scripturall Songs, and to prepare a report thereof to the said Commission for publick affairs, That after their examination, the same may be also reported to the next Generall Assembly.

Overtures concerning Papists, their children, and Excommunicate Persons.

The General Assembly considering the manifold inconveniences that follow upon the sending of the children of Noblemen and others of quality to Forraign Countries wherein Popery is professed, especially that thereby such children are in perill to be corrupted with Popery, and so corrupt these Families and Persons to which they belong, whereby that wicked root of damnable Idolatry, Errour and Heresie may again be occasioned to spring up and trouble many, and provoke the most High GOD to wrath, and to cause his Majestie leave this Land to strong delusions to believe lies; Therefore They Do in the name of GOD, Charge and Require all the Presbyteries of this Kingdom to observe and practise the Rules and directions which are made in former Generall Assemblies for preventing of the said fearfull inconveniences, and namely the Overtures against Papists, non-Communicants, and Profaners of the Sabbath approven in the Generall Assembly held at St Andrews in the year of God, 1642, and the Act anent children sent without the Kingdom made in the Generall Assembly at Edinburgh, Anno 1646. And that they use all diligence for putting in execution the Acts of Parliament and secret Councell made against Papists and Excommunicate Persons; And that they register their diligences thereanent in their Presbyterie Books which are summarily to be recorded in the Synod Books from time to time, That the Generall Assembly may see how these laudable Acts are put in execution, which here are presented with some necessary additions in one view.

1. That every Presbyterie give a List of all Excommunicate Papists they know to be within their bounds to the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly, and of all Papists, yea of them also who professe to have renounced Popery, but yet have their children educated abroad, with the names of these children that are abroad, according to the fifth Overture of the Generall Assembly 1642.

2. That every Presbyterie conveen at their first meeting all known Papists within their bounds, and such as having professed to renounce Popery have their children abroad, and cause them finde sufficient caution for bringing home within three moneths such of their children as are without the Kingdom, to be educated in Schools and Colledges at the Presbyteries sight if they be Minors; and to be wrought upon by gracious conference, and other means of instruction to be reclaimed from Popery if they be come to perfect age.

3. The Parents, Tutors or Friends of Children and Minors shall, before they send them without the Kingdom, first acquaint the Presbyterie where they reside, that they may have their Testimoniall directed to the Presbyterie or Classe within the Kingdom or Dominion beyond Seas whither they intend to send their Children; and at the time of these Childrens return, that they report a Testimoniall from the Presbyterie or Synod where they lived without the Kingdom, to the Presbyterie who gave them a Testimoniall at their going away, according to the Act anent Children sent without the Kingdom Anno 1646.

4. That all Presbyteries give the names of such Pædagogs as were abroad with the children of Noblemen within their bounds, and diligently enquire whether these Pædagogs do continue steadfast in the true Religion, and continue in their service, or whither these Pædagogs do either become corrupt in Religion, or (continuing constant) are removed from their charge and by whom they are removed, and that they signifie these things to the Generall Assembly from time to time or their Commissioners, That they may represent the same to the High Court of Parliament, Lords of secret Counsell or Committee of Estates, for such remedie as shall seem expedient to their Honours, for preventing of, and purging the land from the Plague of Idolatrie.

5. That such Parents, Tutors or Friends as either send away Children to forraign parts infected with Idolatry without such Testimonialls as aforesaid, or do not recall them who are already abroad within such time as is above prefixed, or do remove from them their Protestant Pædagogs (that they may the more easily be infected with Popery) be processed, and in case of not amending these things, be Excommunicated.

6. That the names of such as are Excommunicated for these or any other causes, be sent in to the Generall Assembly from year to year, that (from thence) their names may be notified in all the Kingdom, and that the Acts of Parliament and secret Counsell may be put to execution against them, and all diligence used for that effect; and that by the effectuall dealing of the Generall Assembly, with the Parliament, Lords of secret Counsell, or Committee of Estates, their Lordships may Enact such further, just and severe civill Punishment on such Excommunicants for Terror to others, as shall be found necessary for purging this Covenanted Land from all Abominations.

Because persons addicted to Idolatry will use all means for their own hardening in their Superstitious and Idolatrous way, even within the Countrey; Therefore all known Papists, or Persons suspect of Poperie upon probable grounds, are to finde Caution before their Presbyteries, for their abstinence from Masse, and from the Company of all Jesuits, and Priests according to the second Overture against Papists, made Anno 1642. Also Presbyteries are to presse them to finde such Caution; And to observe what persons put their Sons or Daughters to such Families as are tainted with Popery within the Land, the same being a speciall mean to corrupt them with Idolatry; And to cause such Parents recall their Children, or else proceed with the Censures of the Kirk against them.

All which Overtures, Presbyteries are seriously required and Ordained to observe diligently with Certification, That they shall be severely censured, If they shall be found remisse or negligent in any of these points, which are so necessary for keeping of the LORDS House and People unpoluted with Error, Idolatry, or Superstition.

Aug. 11, 1648. Ante Meridiem. Sess. XXXIX.

Act for prosecuting the Treaty for the Uniformity in Religion in the Kingdom of England.

The Generall Assembly, Taking to their consideration that the Treaty of Uniformity in Religion in all His Majesties Dominions is not yet perfected; Therefore, Renews the Power and Commission granted by preceeding Assemblies for prosecuting that Treaty unto these Persons after-named, viz. Mr Robert Dowglas, Mr Samuel Rutherford, Mr Robert Baillie, Mr George Gillespie, Ministers. And John Earle of Cassills, John Lord Balmerinoch, and Sr. Arch. Johnston of Wariston, Elders; Authorizing them with full power to prosecute the said Treaty of Uniformity with the Honourable Houses of the Parliament of England, and the Reverend Assembly of Divines there, or any Committees Appointed by them: And to do all and every thing which may advance, perfect, and bring that Treaty to an happie conclusion, conform to the Commissions given thereanent.

Act Renewing the Commission for the publick Affairs of this Kirk.

The Generall Assembly Taking to their consideration, that in respect the great work of Uniformity in Religion in all his Majesties Dominions is not yet perfected (though by the Lords blessing there is a good progress made in the same) There is a necessity of renewing the Commissions granted formerly for prosecuting and perfecting that great Work; Do Therefore Renew the Power and Commission granted for the Publick Affairs of the Kirk by the Generall Assemblies held at Saint Andrews, 1642, and at Edinburgh 1643, 1644, 1645, 1646, and 1647, unto the persons following, viz. Masters, John Lawder, Andrew Wood, David Calderwood, Robert Ker, John Mackghie, John Knox, John Sinclar, John Adamson, Robert Dowglas, George Gillespie, James Hamilton, Mungo Law, John Smith, Robert Lawrie, George Lesly, John Weir, Robert Eliot, Alexander Dickson, Patrick Fleeming, Thomas Vassie, Ephraim Melvill, Hew Kennedie, Kenneth Logie, Alexander Levistoun, George Bennet, David Weems, William Row, Robert Young, William Menzies, John Friebairne, John Givan, Harie Guthrie, Andrew Rind, David Auchterlony, Samuel Ousteen, Thomas Henderson, Charles Archibald, Andrew Lawder, John Leviston, John Macklellan, Alexander Turnbull, William Foullerton, George Hutcheson, John Genell, Patrick Colvill, James Ferguson, Hew Peebles, John Hamilton, Alexander Dunlope, David Ephiston, David Dickson, Robert Baillie, Robert Ramsay, Patrick Gillespie, Patrick Sharpe, James Nasmith, John Home, Evan Camron, Robert Blair, Samuel Rutherfurd, David Forret, Robert Traill, Andrew Bennett, Walther Greg, John Macgill younger, John Moncreiff, Fredrick Carmichaell, John Chalmers, John Duncan, Andrew Donaldson, Wil. Oliphant, George Simmer, Andrew Affleck, Arthur Granger, David Strachen, Andrew Cant, John Rew, John Paterson, Alexander Cant, John Young, John Seaton, David Lindsay at Belhelvie, Nathaniel Martine, John Annand, William Falconer, Joseph Brodie, Alexander Summer, William Chalmer, Gilbert Anderson, David Rosse, George Gray, Robert Knox, William Penman, James Guthrie, Thomas Donaldson, William Jameson, Thomas Wilkie, James Ker, John Knox, Andrew Dunncason, Ministers: Archibald Marques of Argile, Alexander Earle of Eglintoun, John Earle of Cassils, William Earle of Lothian, Archibald Lord Angus, William Lord Borthwick, John Lord Torphichen, John Lord Balmerino, Robert Lord Burly, James Lord Couper, _________ Lord Kilcudbright, Alexander Lord Elcho, Sir Archibald Johnston of Wariston, Sir John Hope of Craighall, Arthur Erskin of Scotscraig, Sir John Moncreiff of that ilk, ________ Beaton of Creigh, Sir John Wauchhope of Midrie, Sir Thomas Ruthven of Frieland, Sir George Maxwell of Netherpollock, Sir James Fraser of Brae, Sir James Hackact of Pitfirren, Sir William Carmichaell younger of that ilk, Walter Dundas younger of that ilk, Thomas Craigs of Ricarton, Mr George Winrain of Liberton, Sir Alexander Inglis of Ingliston, Alexander Brodie of that ilk, __________ Forbes of Eight, William Moore of Glanderston, John Ker of Lochtour, Alexander Pringill of Whitbank, Walther Scot of Whitslaid, John Crafurd of Crafurdland, Sir John Chisly of Carswell, Robert Monroe of Obsteall, __________ Cornwall of Bonhard, George Dundas of Dudingston, Sir Iames Stewart of Kirkfield, Mr Alexander Colvill of Blair, Mr Alexander Peirson, Mr Robert Burnet younger, Mr Thomas Murray, George Potterfield, Mr Iames Campbell, Iames Hamilton, Lawrence Henderson, Mr Robert Barclay, Mr William More, William Glendoning doctor, __________ Dowglas, Iames Sword, Gideon Iack, Mr Dougall Campbell, Iohn Boswall, Iohn Brown, Wil. Brown, Robert Brown and William Russell, Elders: Giving unto them full Power and Commission, to do all and every thing for preservation of the Established Doctrine, Discipline, Worship and Government of this Kirk, against all who shall endeavour to introduce any thing contrary thereunto, and for prosecuting, advancing, perfecting and bringing the said Work of Uniformity in Religion in all His Majesties Dominions to a happy conclusion, conform to the former Commissions granted by proceeding Assemblies thereanent, And to that effect Appoints them, or any seventeen of them, whereof thirteen shall be Ministers to meet here in this City to morrow the 12ᵗʰ of this Moneth, And thereafter upon the last Wednesday, of November, February, and May next, and upon any other day, and in any other place they shall think fit. Renewing also to the Persons before named the power contained in the Act of the Assembly 1643, Intituled “A Reference to the Commission anent the Persons designed to repair to the Kingdom of England.” And further, in case Delinquents have no constant residence in any one Presbyterie, or if Presbyteries be negligent or overawed, in these cases The Assembly gives to the persons before named, such power of censuring complyers and persons disaffected to the Covenant according to the Acts of the Assembly, Declaring alwayes and providing, that Ministers shall not be deposed, but in one of the quarterly meetings of this Commission; And further Authorises them as formerly with full power to make Supplications, Remonstrances, Declarations and Warnings to Indict Fasts and Thanksgivings as there shall be cause to Protest against all encroachments upon the Liberties of the Kirk, And to censure all such as interupt this Commission or any other Church Judicatory, or the execution of their Censures or of any other sentences or Acts issuing from them, And with full power to them to treat and determine in the matters referred unto them by this Assembly, as fully and freely as if the same were here fully expressed, and with as ample power as any Commission of any former Generall Assemblies hath had or been in use of before: Declaring also that all opposers of the authority of this Commission in matters intrusted to them shall be holden as opposers of the authority of the Generall Assembly, And this Commission in their whole proceedings are comptable to, and censurable by the next Generall Assembly.

* * * * *

August 11, 1648. Post Meridiem. Sess. XL.

Exemption of Murray, Rosse, and Caithnesse from the contribution granted to the boyes of Argyle, with a Recomendation to Presbyteries, to make up what is taken of them by that exemption.

Concerning the overture and desire of the Commissioners of the Presbyteries of Murray, Rosse, and Caithnesse for an exemption from that contribution of fourty shillings, recommended for entertainment of the Irish-boyes in Argyle; The Assembly having considered thereof, and of their offer in the name of the said Presbyteries, if that exemption be granted, Do Approve their offer, And Therefore hereby Exoners the said Presbyteries of the said contribution of fourty shillings toward the entertainment of the boyes in Argyle, And Ordains for that exemption according to the offer of their said Commissioners, that each Presbyterie of the said Provinces entertaine one of the Irish language at Schooles, and if any be found already fit for Colledges, they shall maintain them at Philosophie, and so forward, untill they be fit for the Ministry: And Because by this exemption the contribution for the boyes in Argyle will be so much lessened. Therefore The Assembly Recommends to all other Presbyteries to think upon some way how by the charitable supply that may be made up unto them.

* * * * *

Act concerning Collection for the Poor.

The Assembly Understanding that the collections for the poor in some Kirks in the Countrey, are taken in the time of Divine Service, which being a very great and unseemly disturbance of Divine Worship, Do Therefore hereby Inhibit and discharge the same. And Ordains that the Minister and Session appoint some other way and time for receiving the said Collections.

Recommendation for securing provisions to Ministers in Burghs.

In regard that the stipends of many Ministers in Burghs are not secured unto them and their successors; Therefore the Assembly Do seriously Recommend to the Honourable Commission of Parliament for planting of Kirks, to provide reall and valide security of competent and honest meanes to the present Ministers of Burghs and their successours, where they are not sufficiently provided or secured already; Ordaining Presbyteries to use all necessary diligence for prosecuting thereof before the said Commission for planting Kirks.

The Humble Supplication of the Generall Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland, met at Edinburgh August 12, unto the Kings Most Excellent Majestie.

Albeit your Majestie through the suggestions of evil men, may haply entertain hard thoughts of us and our Proceedings, yet the Searcher of hearts knowes, and our consciences bear record unto us, that we bear in our spirits these humble and dutifull respects to your Majestie, that loyall subjects owe to their native Soveraigne, and that it would be one of our greatest contentments upon earth, to see your Majestie reigning for the LORD, in Righteousnesse and Peace over these Nations: And therefore as we do bow our knees daily before the Throne of Grace on your behalf, and the behalf of your Posterity; So we finde our selves, as heretofore, obliged faithfully and freely to warn your Majestie of your danger and dutie; Wishing, and hoping that the LORD will incline your Royall heart, from the sence of the evil which hath befallen You, through the slighting of former Warning, to be more attentive onto this. We are very sensible of your Majesties suffering, and low condition, and do not in the least measure approve, but from our hearts abhorre any thing that hath been done to your Majesties Person, contrary to the common resolutions of both Kingdoms: Yet it shall be your Majesties wisdom, in this as in all that hath befallen you these years past, to read the righteous hand of the LORD, writing bitter things against you, as for all your Provocations, so especially for resisting his Work, and authorising by your Commissions the shedding of the blood of his People, for which it is high time to repent, that there be no more wrath against you and your Realms.

The Commission of the preceding Assembly, whose proceedings are unanimously approven by this Assembly, Having read your Majesties Letter of the date at Carisbrook Castle, December 27, And perused your Concessions, did finde some of these Concessions destructive to the Covenant, and all of them unsatisfactorie, and did therefore emit a Declaration concerning the same, least your Majesties Subjects in this Kingdom should have unawares imbarked themselves in an Engagement upon grounds not consisting with the good of Religion, and the Solemn League and Covenant. For preventing whereof, they did also present most just and necessary desires unto the high and honourable Court of Parliament of this Kingdom; which, if they had been granted, might have through the Blessing of GOD, either procured (upon Treaty) your Majesties re-establishment, and a solide Peace, or laid open the expediencie and necessity of a lawfull War, and have united this Kingdom therein for the good of Religion, of your Majestie, and of your Kingdoms. When the Parliament was pleased without satisfaction to any of these desires, to go on towards the determining of a War upon the grounds contained in their Declaration, As many of their own Members who have been faithfull in the Cause of GOD from the beginning, did dissent from their proceedings, so most of all the Presbyteries and Synods of this Kingdom, and the Committees of War in severall Shires did by humble Supplication represent to the Parliament, how unsatisfied they were in their consciences concerning the present Engagement: Notwithstanding of all which, the Engagement hath been carried on without clearing either of the lawfulnesse or necessity thereof. Therefore, We having now examined the same by the Rule of Gods Word, and having found it unlawfull, as we have warned the whole Kingdom of the danger thereof, So we hold it our Duty also to warne your Majestie as the Servants of the most High GOD, and in Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, who must Judge the quick and dead, Earnestly beseeching your Majestie that as ye would not draw new guilt upon your Majesties Throne, and make these Kingdoms again a field of Blood, you would be far from owning or having any hand in this so unlawfull an Engagement; Which as it hath already been the cause of so much sorrow and many sufferings to the People of God in this Land, who choose affliction rather then sin, So it tendeth to the undoing of the Covenant and Work of Reformation: As we do not oppose the restitution of your Majestie to the exercise of your Royall Power; So we must needs desire that that which is GODS be given unto Him in the first place, and that Religion may be secured before the setling of any humane interest; Being confident that this way is not only most for the Honour of GOD, but also for your Majesties Honor and Safety. And therefore as it was one of our Desires to the High and Honourable Court of Parliament that they would solicite your Majestie for securing of Religion, and establishing the Solemn League and Covenant in all your Dominions, that your Majestie might know that what they intend on your behalf was with a subordination to Religion; So we do now from our selves make this humble address unto your Majestie, intreating your Majestie as you tender Truth and Peace, you would be pleased to suffer your self to be possessed with right thoughts of the League and Covenant, and of the proceedings of your Majesties loyall Subjects in relation thereunto, and give your Royall assent for injoyning of it in all your Dominions. If your Majestie had been pleased to hearken to our Counsell hereanent some years ago, the blood of many thousands, which now lyes upon your Majesties Throne, might have been spared, Popery, Prelacy, Idolatry, Superstition, Prophanesse, Heresie, Errour, Sects and Schismes which are now grown to so great a height in England, might have been extirpate, and your Majestie sitting in Peace in your own House, Reigning over your Subjects with much mutuall contentment and confidence. And if your Majestie shall yet search out and repent of all your secret and open Sins, And after so many dear-bought experiences of the danger of evil Counsell, be now so wise as to avoid it, and to hearken to us speaking unto you in the Name of the Lord, We are confident by this means your Majestie may yet be restored, and a sure and firme peace procured. We take it as a great mercy, and as a door of hope, that GOD still inclines the hearts of all his Servants to pray for your Majestie; And we would not have your Majestie to look upon it as a light thing that you have been preserved alive, when many thousands have by your means and procurement fallen on your right hand and on your left hand. God forbid that your Majestie should any longer despise the word of exhortation, the riches of his goodnesse, forbearance and long suffering, not knowing that the goodnesse of God leads you unto Repentance; For if your Majestie do so, As we are afraid, all Counsels and Endeavours for your Majesties re-establishment shall be in vain and without successe, because of the Wrath of the LORD of Hosts, who brings down the mighty from his Throne, and scatters the proud in the imaginations of their hearts; So we shall mourn in secret for it, and for all the miseries that are like to come upon your Throne and your Dominions, and comfort our selves in this, that we have delivered our own souls. But we desire to hope better things, and that your Majestie will humble your self under the mighty hand of God, and be inclined to hearken to the faithfull advise of his Servants, be willing to secure Religion, and imploy your Royall Power for advancing the Kingdom of the Son of GOD, which will turn as well to the Honour and Happinesse of your Majestie as to the Peace and Safety of your Subjects.

* * * * *

August 12, 1648. Sess. Ult

Act discharging Duels.

The General Assembly taking in consideration the many Duels and combats that have been fought, and Challenges that have been made, and carried, and received in this Land of late. And being sensible of the exceeding great offence that comes by so horrible and hainous a sin; which is a grosse preferring of the supposed credit of the Creature unto the Honour of the most High God, and an usurpation upon the office of the Magistrate by private mens taking of the Sword, And a High degree of murther both of body and soul, by shedding the blood of the one, and cutting off the other from time of repenting; And which doth ordinarily produce many wofull consequents, Therefore doth enact And Ordain that all Persons of whatsoever quality who shall either fight Duels, or make, or write, or receive, or with their knowledge carry Challenges, or go to the fields, either as Principals, or as Seconds to fight Duels and Combats, that they shall without respect of Persons be processed with the Censures of the Kirk and brought before the Congregation two severall Lords-dayes; In the first whereof they are sharply to be rebuked and convinced of the hainousnesse of their sin and offence, and on the next to make a solemn publick Confession thereof, and profession of their unfained Humiliation and Repentance for the same. And if the Person guilty of any of the former offences be an Elder or Deacon, he is to be removed from his office, and whatsoever person guilty of any of these offences, shall refuse to give obedience according to the tenour of this Act, shall be processed to Excommunication: Declaring always, that if any be killed at such Duels, the killer shall be proceeded against by the Kirk as other murtherers.

Act concerning deposed Ministers.

The Assembly considering that divers Ministers deposed for Malignancy, and complying with the Enemies of this Kirk and Cause of God, may be suited by, and hope to get entry in some Congregation where a Minister deposed for Malignancy hath been, and may be supposed to have put on the people a stamp and impression of Malignancie, and being by the Act of the Generall Assembly in Anno 1645, Past all hope of being restored to the place out of whilk he was cast: Now also Ordains and enacts that no Minister deposed for Malignancy and complyance foresaid (when it shall fall out that he be put in a capacity of admission to the Ministry) shall enter into the Congregation of any other Minister who also hath been deposed for Malignancy and complyance, as said is.

* * * * *

The General Assembly not having now time to consider the References of preceding Assemblies, and the most part of Presbyteries not having sent their opinions in Writ, Therefore do yet again Recommend to Presbyteries and Provinciall Assemblies to consider all matters referred by this or by any former Assemblies, are to send their opinions therein in writ to the next Generall Assembly:

* * * * *

The meeting of the next Generall Assembly is hereby Appointed to be at Edinburgh the first Wednesday of July, 1649.

A. KER.

INDEX of the UNPRINTED ACTS of the GENERALL ASSEMBLY, held at Edinburgh, 1648.

1.—Election of Mr George Gillespie, Moderator. Sess. 1.

2.—Recom. to the Magistrates of Edinburgh for accommodating the Assembly-house for the Members thereof. Sess. 2.

3.—Committee for the contraverted Commissions. Ib.

4.—Committee for References and Appeals. Ib.

5.—Committee for Bills and Overtures. Ib.

6.—Committee for triall of the proceedings of the Commission of the preceding Assembly. Ib.

7.—Committee for revising the Provinciall Books. Ib.

8.—Committee for appointing Ministers to Preach during the Sitting of the Assembly. Ib.

9.—Committee to consider the present dangers and duties of these times, and other publick matters. Ib.

10.—Ref. to the Committee to consider of the said Elections of Commissioners from Burghs. Ib.

11.—Act concerning the Commission from Ireland. Ib.

12.—Act rejecting the Commission from the Presbyterie of Chirnside. Sess. 3.

13.—Letter to the Laird of Blacader, Elder in the said Commission, to clear the Assemblies respects to him. Ib.

14.—Act Refusing the Commission from Dunce. Ib.

15.—Meeting of the Commissioners from severall Provinces to try the blasphemies and insolences of the Army, now forth in the late Engagement against England, and to report. Ib.

16.—Act concerning Mr James Aitkin. Sess. 4.

17—Commission for Visitation of the Presbyteries of Dunce and Chirnside. Ib.

18.—Committee for hearing the report concerning the Paraphrase of the Psalmes in Meeter. Ib.

19.—Ref. to the Committee for publick matters, to take in the reports concerning the Directorie of Government, Catechisme, and CXI Propositions. Ib.

20.—Recom. in favours of the relicts of Doctor Sharpe and Mr R. Brounlies to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

21.—Petition from the Army lately gone to England. Sess. 5.

22.—The offers and desires of the Committee of Estates of the 17 July. Ib.

23.—Quære to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

24.—Recom. to the Lord Theasaurer for the arrears of the annuity of 500. li. Sterl. Ib.

25.—Answer to the Quære from the Committee of Estates 17 July. Ib.

26.—Return to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

27.—Ref. Petitions from Ireland for Ministers to a Commitee. Ib.

28.—Modification to Mr David Calderwood for his publick employments. Sess. 6.

29.—Modification to the Clerk of the Assembly for his service. Ib.

30.—Paper from the Committee of Estates of the 18 July. Ib.

31.—The Assemblies return to the said Paper. Ib.

32.—The Committee of Estates answer to the said return. Ib.

33.—The Assemblies Return to the said answer. Ib.

34.—Another Paper from the Committee of Estates of the 18 July. Sess. 7.

35.—Answer to the Paper last sent from the Committee of Estates, bearing a power to certain Members of the Assembly to confer with their Lordships. Ib.

36.—Answer to Mr Patrick Hammiltoun, denying his desire for opening his mouth, with a Recommendation in his favours. Sess. 8.

37.—Remit. Mr James Rosse to Presbyterie and Synod. Ib.

38.—Recom. to Presbyterie of Dunkeld concerning vaiking Stipends. Ib.

39.—Approbation of the Act of the Commission of the preceding Assembly concerning the Collecting of the History of the time. Ib.

40.—Recom. to the Clerk for Printing the publick Papers. Ib.

41.—Recom. to the Clerk for reprinting the Confession of Faith with the Assemblies Approbation. Sess. 9.

42.—Recom. to Mr Robert Dowglas for printing two of his Sermons. Ib.

43.—Ref. concerning Major Turner and Lieut. Colonel Hurrie to the Commission for publike affairs. Ib.

44.—Remit. to the Presbyterie of Edinburgh concerning the Service-books and Idolatrous monuments, now lying in the high-School-yard. Ib.

45.—Committee for considering James Murrays businesse. Ib.

46.—Paper from the Committee of Estates of the 20 Iuly. Sess. 10.

47.—The Assemblies Answer thereto with an appointment for conference. Ib.

48.—Order for citing Patrick Lesly Provest of Aberdeen. Ib.

49.—Recom. to the Committee of Estates concerning his miscarriage. Ib.

50.—Ref. concerning insolences and blasphemies of the souldiers to the Commission for publick affairs. Sess. 11.

51.—Paper from the Committee of Estates of the 22 July concerning the conference, and concerning Patrick Lesly. Sess. 12.

52.—The Assemblies answer to the said Paper. Ib.

53.—Act concerning Mr George Clerk. Ib.

54.—Act refusing Mr George Hutchesons transportation to Air. Ib.

55.—Motion verballie from the Committee for Ministers to the Army, with the Assemblies answer thereunto. Ib.

56.—Act concerning Patrick Leslies answers. Ib.

57.—Paper from the Committee of Estates of the 24 July. Sess. 13.

58.—Ref. of the said Paper to the Committee for publick businesse to consider of an answer, and report their opinions. Ib.

59.—Act concerning Patrick Lesly. Ib.

60.—Appointment of a letter to Mr Hew Henderson for setling in Dumfries according to the sentence of transportation. Ib.

61.—Ref. for planting a Collegue in Air to the Commisson for publick affairs. Ib.

62.—Ref. of the remedies of the sins of the times, to the Committee which was appointed for triall of the Commission of the preceding Assembly. Ib.

63.—Ref. Mr Walter Comries transportation to the Committee of bills, and they to report. Ib.

64.—Appointment that all bills, appeals, references, reports, &c. be given in before Wednesday next. Ib.

65.—Paper from the Committee concerning Patrick Lesley. Sess. 14.

66.—The Assemblies answer thereunto. Ib.

67.—Ref. Patrick Lesley to a Committee for conference. Ib.

68.—Suspension Mr Harie Cockburn. Sess. 15.

69.—Vote sustaining the summons concerning the transportation of Mr John Leviston to Ancrum. Ib.

70.—Recom. Mr Iohn Durie to E. Hadington. Sess. 16.

71.—Ref. Mr Samuel Dowglas to the visitation of Dunce and Chirnside. Ib.

72.—Ref. the dissent of the Brethren in the Provinciall of Merse and Teviotdaill to the said visitation. Ib.

73.—Ref. concerning Ministers to Ireland to the Commission to be appointed for publick affairs. Ib.

74.—Advise concerning discipline to be used, with the Garisons and Regiments in Ireland. Ib.

75.—Letter to Generall Major Monro. Ib.

76.—Ref. for planting the Kirk of Bruntiland to the Commission to be appointed for publick affairs. Sess. 17.

77.—Recom. concerning James Murrayes children. Ib.

78.—Recom. to the Commission of Parliament for planting of Kirks the adjoyning Sutherland, Sutherlandhall, &c. to Lindean and making it a distinct paroch. Ib.

79.—Recom. for keeping in the interim the Kirk of Galosheills. Ib.

80.—Recom. in favours of Mr James Morison Minister at Erne and Randell, or his executors for the payment of a some of mony by the next intrant. Ib.

81.—Recom. for planting Kirks in Badinoch to the Commission for planting of Kirks. Ib.

82.—Recom. to the Commission for publick affairs to think upon and prosecute some wayes for planting a Ministery in Lochabar. Ib.

83.—Recom. to Presbyteries to send a more particular information of the insolencies and miscarriages of the souldiers and the evidences thereof to the Commission for publick affairs. Ib.

84.—Ref. to the Committee of bills to distribute the petitions for charitie. Ib.

85.—Recom. Mr Robert Linsayes relict and children. Sess. 18.

86.—Recom. Mr Patrick Linsayes children. Ib.

87.—Paper from the Committee of Estates of the 28 of July. Ib.

88.—Recom. to Presbyteries to supplie the places of the brethren sent in Commission to the Generall Assembly, or that attend the meetings of the Commission of the Assembly. Sess. 19.

89.—Act for conference with Earle of Abercorne untill the first of March. Sess. 20.

90.—Committee for considering the hospitalls, and to report their condition. Ib.

91.—Commission for visiting Rosse, Sutherland, Cathnes, Orknay, and Zetland, with a Reference concerning Mr Iames Iohnston. Ib.

92.—Commission for visitation of Stirling, and Dumblane Presbyteries, with a Reference for the particular concerning Mr Andrew Iaffray. Ib.

93.—Ref. to the Commission for publick affairs for the triall of the Provinciall book of Argyle. Ib.

94.—Act appointing the Clerk to print the Declaration with the first conveniencie and to send it to Presbyteries. Sess. 22.

95.—Vote for removing the Commissioners in the Province of Galloway in the matter concerning Mr John Levistons transportation to Ancrum. Ib.

96.—Declaration in favour of the Presbyterie of Jedburgh, for preserving their right and interest in planting Ancrum proprio Jure. Ib.

97.—Transportation of Mr John Leviston to Ancrum. Ib.

98.—Order for some Brethrens presenting the Declaration to the Committee of Estates. Sess. 23.

99.—Ref. to the Committee appointed for publick matters to consider of the materialls and draught of a petition to the Committee Estates. Ib.

100.—Ref. for planting Kircaldie to the Commission for publick affairs. Sess. 24.

101.—Approbation of the manner and order of the calling and setling a Collegue in the Kirk of Culrosse. Ib.

102.—Committee concerning Mr Iames Row. Ib.

103.—Committee for examining Witnesses upon the injury done to Mr Robert Melvill. Ib.

104.—Committee for examining a scandalous Pamphlet falsly put forth under the name of Mr Alexander Henderson. Sess. 25.

105.—The Assemblies answer Refusing the desire of the Isle of Makghie in Ireland for Mr Iohn Dick. Ib.

106.—Vote for ___________ Maccullo of Ardwell his purgation by oath. Ib.

107.—Warrant for citing the persons that injured Mr Robert Melvill. Ib.

108.—Vote concerning Patrick Leslie. Sess. 27.

109.—Approbation of the Excambion mentioned in the contract betwixt Sir William Scot and the Minister of Mertoun consented to by the Presbyterie, and approven by the Synod. Ib.

110.—Ref. Mr William Home to the Visitation of Dunce and Chirnside. Ib.

111.—Liberty for Iohn Gillon to preach untill the next Assembly for exercise of his gift. Ib.

112.—Ref. concerning the Quære from the Presbyterie of Edinburgh, touching the marriage of a young gentlewoman minor without consent of her tutors, to a Committee. Ib.

113.—Act refusing the desire of Mr Iames Row for opening his mouth. Ib.

114.—Remit. the appeal of the Parochiners of Schots, concerning the admission of Mr Francis Kincade to the Presbyterie and Synod respectively of consent. Ib.

115.—Act refusing the transporting of Doctor Colvill to the Colledge of Edinburgh. Sess. 29.

116.—Ref. Mr William Sanders to the Commission for planting of Kirks. Ib.

117.—Ref. dissent in the Presbyterie of Chirnside to the visitation of Dunce and Chirnside. Sess. 30.

118.—Act for conference with the Lady Mordington. Ib.

119.—Ref. to the Visitation of Dunce for tryall of that murder committed in the Lord Mordingtons house. Ib.

120.—Appointment of Mr Alexander Leviston to go to Ireland first, next Mr Hary Sempell, Mr Androw Lawder in the third place, and Mr Iohn Dick the last three moneth. Ib.

121.—Recom. Some Brethren to speak again the Lord Theasaurer for payment of by-gones of the annuity of 500l. Sterling. Ib.

122.—Vote for laying aside the question concerning Mr John Lawes appeal. Ib.

123.—Ref. to a Committee to consider of some Overtures concerning Papists and their children and Excommunicate persons and to report. Ib.

124.—Recom. to the Presbyterie of Chirnside, concerning Mordingtons family. Ib.

125.—Act concerning Patrick Leslies acknowledgment and promise of better behaviour, With a Reference to the Commission for publick affairs if he keep not his promise. Sess. 31.

126.—Committee for considering the Petition of the great Session of Edinburgh for Ministers, and to report. Ib.

127.—Continuation of the examination of the Directory of Government, and the CXI Propositions untill the next Assembly. Sess. 32.

128.—Recom. to Universities to bring to the next Assembly the grounds and evidences of their Commissions to Assemblies. Ib.

129.—Commission for Visitation of Glasgow. Ib.

130.—Commission for Visitation of Aberdeen. Ib.

131.—Commission for Visitation of Edinburgh. Ib.

132.—Letter to the Officers of the Army now in England in Answer to their Letter and Petition to the Assembly for Ministers. Ib.

133.—Act reponing Mr William Dowglas. Ib.

134.—Act reponing Mr John Logie. Ib.

135.—Recom. certain persons for charity. Ib.

136.—Act for delaying the Communion. Ib.

137.—Recom. for repairing of Kirks, and founding of Schools in the Presbyterie of Sky. Sess. 33.

138.—Continuation of Mr Andrew Ramsay untill the morne. Ib.

139.—Suspension of Mr Andrew Ramsay, untill the next Generall Assembly. Sess. 34.

140.—Ref. Mr William Colvill to a conference, and they to report. Ib.

141.—Citation of Mr William Colvill apud acta to answer for not reading the Causes of the late Fast. Ib.

142.—Ref. Doctor John Baron to a conference. Ib.

143.—Recom. Mr George Clerk to the Presbyteries within Fife, Angus, and Merns, and Aberdeen. Sess. 35.

144.—Commission for Visitation of the Universitie of St Andrews. Ib.

145.—Act for visiting Hospitals and Mortifications. Ib.

146.—Recom. to the Provinciall of Argyle to visit the Presbyterie of Sky. Ib.

147.—Advise to the Presbyterie to depose Mr William Edmiston with a Recommendation to the Justice to proceed against him for Adultery. Ib.

148.—Recom. to the Presbyterie of Sky to censure Profanation of the Sabbath. Ib.

149.—Approbation of the report for planting of the Kirks of Edinburgh. Sess. 36.

150.—Committee for naming a List of six Ministers for Edinburgh. Ib.

151.—Vote concerning Mr William Colvills answering presently for not reading the Causes of the Fast. Ib.

152.—Continuation of Mr William Colvill untill the morn. Ib.

153.—Continuation of Doctor Baron untill the morn. Ib.

154.—Continuation of the 20s. payed out of every Kirk for dispatches. Ib.

155.—Suspension of Mr William Colvill. Sess. 37.

156.—Suspension of Doctor Baron with a Reference to the Visitation of the Universitie of St Andrews and Commission for publick affairs respectively. Ib.

157.—Recom. of the Minister of Cameron to the Commission of Parliament for planting of Kirks. Sess. 38.

158.—Recommendation to Master James Hamiltoun and Master James Guthrie to draw in Articles the duties of Elders, and a forme of Visitation of Families, and to prepare a report to the next Assembly. Ib.

159.—Recom. to Mr David Calderwood to draw a drought of a forme of visitations of particular Congregations, and to prepare a report to the next Assembly. Ib.

160.—Recom. to Mr John Smith and the Clerk, to draw out all the Acts of Parliament and Assembly, for Kirk Discipline and Penalties for scandalous Sins, and to report to the next Assembly. Ib.

161.—List of six Ministers to Edinburgh. Ib.

162.—Ref. to the Commission for publick affairs to plant four Ministers out of the said List in the Kirks of Edinburgh. Ib.

163.—Declaration of the unsatisfactorinesse of the Observations of the Committee of Estates upon the Assemblies Declaration, with a Reference to the Commission for publick affairs, to put forth an Answer thereto. Sess. 39.

164.—Appointment of the first dyet of Citations in the matter of transportations not to be before the last Wednesday of October. Ib.

165.—The Assemblies Answer to a Quære from the Presbyterie of Elgin, concerning the transporting from the Hie-lands a Minister to the Low-lands. Sess. 40.

166.—Letter to their Brethren in Ireland. Ib.

167.—Letter to the Lord Chancellour. Ib.

168.—Indiction of a Fast on the second Sabbath of September, with the causes thereof. Ib.

169.—Recom. concerning Mr Hew Henderson. Ib.

170.—Recom. for the people in Libberton to repair to the Kirk of Quodquen. Ib.

171.—Recom. to the Parliament for dissolution the benefice of Kinkell. Ib.

172.—Act for proceeding against Captain Maxwell and John Sumervail and Coronet Weir. Ib.

173.—Recom. for planting in Innerness another Minister that hath the Irish tongue. Ib.

174.—Recom. for planting a Kirk in Gladsmure and that some Brethren speak to the E. Hadington that by his pretence to the Patronage he do not obstruct so good a work. Ib.

175.—Remit. Mr John Law to the Provinciall of Glasgow. Ib.

176.—Ref. concerning Mr Iames Aitkin to the visitation of Rosse and Caithnes, &c. Ib.

177.—Ref. Mr Donald Rosse Minister at Lochbroom to the said visitation. Ib.

178.—Ref. Mr Iohn Duncan to the said Visitation. Ib.

179.—Recom. to the Presbyterie of Dingwall concerning Mr Murdo Mackenzie late Minister at Suddie. Ib.

180.—Act declaring Mr Murdo Mackenzie late Minister at Dingwall, uncapable for ever of the Ministery, with a Recommendation to the Presbyterie to proceed against him with Excommunication. Ib.

181.—Deposition Mr William Cowper Schoolmaster at Chanrie from that charge. Ib.

182.—Continuation of the matter concerning Mr John Rosse at Lunfaman, to the next Assembly. Sess. Ult.

183.—Act Ordaining the Presbyterie of Elgin to proceed against Master Thomas Gilzeam and John Gordon. Ib.

184.—Ref. Master Francis Omey to the Provinciall of Perth. Ib.

185.—Refusall of Master George Hannaes desire, and his censure for his miscarriage. Ib.

186.—Recom. in favours of his wife and children.

187.—Recom. concerning the Kirk of Mordington, to the visitation of Dunce and Chirnside. Ib.

188.—Recom. to the Provinces of Aberdeen, Angus and Murray to supply the vaiking Kirks in Badinoch, Lochaber, &c. respectively in their own bounds. Ib.

189.—Ref. of Sir Lachlean Mackean to the Commission for publick affairs. Ib.

190.—Ordinance for the Presbyterie of Sky to proceed with Excommunication against Mr Lachlane Fraser. Ib.

191.—Ref. Concerning the particulars given in by Master James Moreson against the Presbyterie of Kirwall to the visitation of Rosse and Caithnes. Ib.

192.—Renovation of the Commission of the preceding Assembly in Sess. 26, concerning Witchcraft. Ib.

193.—Recommendation Master Alexander Mackean to Presbyteries and Universities for a Bursar, and particularly to the Presbyterie of Edinburgh. Ib.

194.—Act concerning the tryall of Master William Home and citing of Witnesses. Ib.

195.—Commission to Mr John Pringill and Mr John Strachen to examine Witnesses in that matter. Ib.

196.—Recom. to the Commissioners of the Presbyterie of Glasgow for sending to the Clerk an exact report of the condition of their Kirks, with their provisions, the extent of Paroches, and number of Parochiners. Ib.

197.—Act for intimating the Visitation of Dunce and Chirnside. Ib.

198.—Recommendation Master William Dowglas to the Committee of Estates. Ib.

FINIS.

=Miscellaneous Historical Documents,=

RELATIVE TO THE ECCLESIASTICAL AND POLITICAL EVENTS IN SCOTLAND—1648.

Excerpts from Principal Baillie’s Letters.

To Mr William Spang. [Glasgow,] March 27, 1648.

REVEREND AND DEAR COUSIN,—He is wiser than a man who can inform what course our affairs here will take. This is the seventh week that I have been forced to attend in Edinburgh; and yet we see small appearance of any good conclusion; but as they are I make you this account of them. After the King found himself disappointed of all the fair hopes made to him by Cromwell and his party, whether on their repentance, or their fear from Lilburn, Rainsborough, and their levelling friends, our commissioners made more serious applications, and were more acceptable than before. At the Isle of Wight, his Majesty did live with them very lovingly, and upon great hopes on all hands. Traquair, Sir John Cheesly, Callendar, and all that came home before them, gave it out confidently in the general, that the King had given to our commissioners full satisfaction. This caused great joy, and a readiness in all to rise in arms quickly for his deliverance. But when I found all bound up by oath, not to reveal any of the particular concessions till the commissioners returned, I feared the satisfaction should not be found so agreeable as was spoken. The too strict secrecy bred prejudices in the minds of the wisest. And when we heard the report from the Chancellor and Lauderdale at their return, our suspicions were turned into grief: for we found the concessions no ways satisfactory, and the engagements of some to the King upon them so great, as did much blemish their reputation with many of their intimate friends. Our debates for more than a fortnight were to come to the bottom of these offers, and to find a way how we might be free of them. We were malecontent with our commissioners: their scurvy usage by the parliament of England, their compassion of the King’s condition, Lanerk’s power with Lauderdale, and both their workings on the Chancellor, made them to accept of less, and promise more to the King, than we would stand to. They were content we should declare our dissatisfaction with the King’s offers as we thought fit, both by the church and the state, on condition we would consent to a levy against the faction of sectaries. To this we were not unwilling, providing we might be satisfied in the state of the question, and might be assured, that the army should be put in such hands as we might confide in. Both these were promised to us in private; but when we found no performance, the business is retarded to this day. Betwixt the Chancellor, Duke Argyle, Treasurer, Lauderdale, Lanerk, Balmerino, Wariston, Mr Robert Douglas, Mr George Gillespie, Mr David Calderwood, Mr Robert Blair, Mr David Dickson, Mr Samuel Rutherford, many meetings have been had, night and day, private and publick; but as yet our discords increase, and are ready to break out in a fearful rupture both of church and state. Our meetings were long in private for a state of a question. We required peremptorily to stand to our former principles and covenant; “to have religion settled first; and the King not restored till he had given security, by his oath, to consent to an act of parliament for injoining the covenant in all his dominions, and settling religion according to the covenant.” We stuck many days on that negative expression, “The King not to be restored till he had sworn the covenant.” This much had both our parliament and assembly pressed upon him at Newcastle; yet at last we were content of affirmative expressions: “Religion and the covenant to be settled, and thereupon the King to be restored.” The next difficulty in the question was about the malignants. We were peremptory to have none of them in our army who should not take the covenant, and to have all of them declared enemies who should rise in arms by themselves for any end contrary to our cause. Here we had great struggling. In the writ which we called an agreement and engagement, the King’s offers therein, too great favour was shown to malignants. We resolved to beware of them so much the more. The greatest stop of all was upon the oath. We resolved to have these things put in a formal oath, to be taken solemnly by all the members of parliament and officers of our army. They declined an oath by all means. While we are like to come to no agreement about these things, the pulpits sounded loud against the dangers of malignants, but more softly against sectaries. We prepare also a declaration of dangers and duties, wherein we press to the full our dissatisfaction with the King’s concessions in matters of religion. This gave great offence to our commissioners. We had put them to it to give us in writ the report what passed between them and the King concerning religion; for his Majesty in his letter to us had said, he had offered to them what he was confident would give us satisfaction, which they are necessitated to give us in writ these private concessions, and be content to have them, and our reasons against them, published to the world. They were not a little offended; but there was no remedy. To our sense, they had passed the bounds of their duty, though both the committee of estates, and parliament itself, had, in a fair general, without examination, approved all they had done. We thought it destructive to our cause and covenant, and ourselves absolutely impeded from all motion for the King till these grounds of motion were publickly disclaimed. It increased our offence, that so many noblemen did vex us with debates and votes openly in face of the commission, after we had changed in private, for the satisfaction of the Chancellor and Lauderdale, many passages of our writ; also that they had laboured to their power to make a party among the ministers to oppose us, Mr Andrew Ramsay, Mr Andrew Fairfoul, Mr Robert Laurie, Mr Andrew Afflect, and divers others; but especially Mr William Colvil, who had in private objected against one passage, inferring the necessity upon conscience to restore the King presently to the exercise of his full regal power in all his dominions, notwithstanding of all he had done, without any condition, either of covenant, religion, or propositions; that we were obliged to do this duty unto him, and never more to oppose till we found him abuse this power; and then we might resist, albeit no more but the abuse of this power. I did think it enough in our subcommittee to bring him to acknowledge so shameful a tenet, all of us thinking he would not have the boldness any more in publick to speak to such a purpose; yet in the face of the commission, in a very jeering insolent way, being a little provoked by the indiscreet challenge of Mr Rutherford; he offered to reason for such a conclusion. We had not failed to have called him to an account for his malapertness, had not the intervention of other greater affairs diverted us.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us